In 
 Furthest 
 
 m 
 
GIFT OF 
 Prof. C. A. Kofoid 
 
IN FUKTHEST IND 
 
IN FURTHEST IND 
 
 THE NARRATIVE OF MR EDWARD CARLYON 
 
 OF THE HONOURABLE EAST fflBIA COMPANY'S SERVICE 
 
 EDITED, WITH A FEW EXPLANATORY NOTES 
 HY 
 
 SYDNEY C. GEIEE 
 
 WILLIAM BLACKWOOD AND SONS 
 
 EDINBURGH AND LONDON 
 
 MDCCCXCIV 
 
 All Rights r> 
 
\ 
 
The Narrative of Mr Edward Carlyon of Ellswcther, in the 
 County of Northampton, and late of the Honourable East India 
 Company's Service, Gentleman ; and comprising his most mar- 
 vellous Escape from the Hands of the Inquisition (falsely called 
 Holy) at Goa, and his Journey to the Court of the Great Mogul, 
 likewise the true Relation of his Dealings with the Lord Marquis 
 of Tourvel, and with Madam Heliodora his Daughter (concern- 
 ing which grievous Calumnies have of late been forged ly certain 
 unfriendly Persons), together witli divers curious Observations 
 on the Manners of the Indians, and on the Situation of his 
 Majesty's Subjects at present resident among them. Wrote by 
 his own hand in the year of grace 1697. 
 
 MIS: 
 
TO HIM THAT READS. 
 
 I, EDWARD CARLYON of Ellswether, Esquire, Icing of 
 sound mind and body (for the which I thank God), do take 
 up my pen on this fourth day of November, sixteen hundred 
 and ninety -seven, to record the history of my life, being 
 moved thereto by divers considerations. 
 
 Imprimis. / would desire to protect my children from 
 such tribulation as hath been brought lately upon myself and 
 my dear wife, through the evil offices of an enemy, from 
 which we were hardly delivered by the great kindness of my 
 honoured and esteemed friend, Mr Robert Martin, lately 
 Accountant of Surat in East India. 
 
 Item. / ivould do all that lies in my power to lighten 
 the griefs of an illustrious lady, whose trials, no less than 
 the fortitude with which she hath endured them, would seem 
 to a man of honour to have earned her exemption from 
 cowardly attempts. 
 
 Item. During my sojourn in the Indies, I met several 
 marvellous adventures, and had the felicity to enjoy the 
 discourse of many ingenious persons, the recounting whereof 
 may serve both for the instructing and the diverting those 
 that shall come after me. By the advice, therefore, of my 
 aforesaid friend, Mr Robert Martin, I am resolved, God 
 helping me, on composing, from such notes and letters as I 
 have preserved, a book of my life. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAP. PACK 
 
 I. OF MY DESCENT AND PARENTAGE, AND OF MY SENDING 
 
 TO THE INDIES, . . . . .1 
 
 II. OF MY TARRYING IN LONDON AND OF MY SAILING IN 
 THE GOOD SHIP BOSCOBEL, AND ALSO OF MY MAKING 
 AN ENEMY IN MR VANE SPENDER, . . .17 
 
 III. OF MY ARRIVING AT SURAT, AND OF THE POSTURE OF 
 
 AFFAIRS THERE, . . . . .34 
 
 IV. OF MY SENDING TO GOA BY MY EMPLOYERS, AND OF 
 
 THOSE THINGS THAT BEFELL ME THERE, . . 50 
 
 V. OF THE EVENTS THAT BEFELL ME ON MY ARREST, AND 
 
 IN THE HOLY HOUSE AT GOA, . . . .68 
 
 VI. OF THE SECRET, DREADFUL, AND BLOODY DOINGS OF THE 
 
 TRIBUNAL OF THE HOLY INQUISITION, . . 86 
 
 VII. OF MY AMAZING AND MIRACULOUS ESCAPE FROM MOST 
 
 IMMINENT DEATH, ..... 103 
 
 VIII. OF MY SECOND VOYAGE IN THE BOSCOBEL, AND OF THE 
 
 ENDING THEREOF, . . . . .120 
 
 IX. OF MY FINDING THE NEW FRANCE IN THE INDIES, . 137 
 
 X. OF THE CONFIDENCE REPOSED IN ME BY MY LORD, AND 
 
 OF THE PITFALL WHEREIN I FELL, . . .156 
 
 XI. OF MY CASTING OUT FROM MY FOOL'S PARADISE, . 173 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 XII. OF A PART OF MY LIFE THAT HAD BEEN BETTER SPENT 
 
 OTHERWISE THAN IT WAS, . . . .192 
 
 Xm. OF MY JOURNEYING TO THE CITY OF AGRA ; OF MY COMING 
 
 THITHER, AND OF THE PERSON I FOUND THERE, . 211 
 
 XIV. OF MY LEAVING THE CITY OF THE GREAT MOGUL IN 
 THE COMPANY OF ONE THAT HAD NOT ENTERED 
 THEREIN WITH ME, . . . . 229 
 
 XV. OF MY SECOND DELIVERANCE FROM EXTREME PERIL OF 
 
 DEATH, ....... 247 
 
 XVI. OF MY DEPARTING FROM EAST INDIA, AND RETURNING 
 
 TO MY HOME AND DOROTHY, .... 269 
 
 XVII. OF MY SETTING TO REAP THE HARVEST I HAD SOWN, . 286 
 
 XVIII. OF MY ATTAINING MY DESIRED HAVEN AFTER LONG 
 
 TRIAL OF STORMY SEAS, .... 306 
 
 XIX. OF CERTAIN ANCIENT FRIENDS OF MINE THAT WERE 
 
 SUFFERERS FOR CONSCIENCE 5 SAKE, . . . 320 
 
 XX. A CHAPTER EXTRAORDINARY, ADDED ON THE ADVICE 
 
 OF THE AUTHOR'S FRIENDS, FOR TO DECLARE HOW 
 
 IT COME ABOUT THAT THIS BOOK WAS WROTE, . 339 
 
 APPENDICES. 
 
 I. ON THE NATIVE RACES OF INDIA, . . . 360 
 
 II. ON THE SPELLING OF PROPER NAMES, . . . 361 
 
 III. ON PRIVATE TRADING BY THE COMPANY'S SERVANTS, . 362 
 
 IV. ON OLD AND NEW GOA AND MODERN GOA, . . 363 
 V. ON THE FRENCH AT SAN THOME", . . . 364 
 
 VI. (>X THE HISTORICAL BASIS OF THIS STORY, . . 304 
 
IN FUKTOST IND. 
 
 CHAPTEE I. 
 
 OF MY DESCENT AND PARENTAGE, AND OF MY SENDING 
 TO THE INDIES. 
 
 IT will be convenient for me, before relating my history, 
 to give some account of my birth and parentage, and 
 this I will proceed to do. Our branch of the family of 
 Carlyon, though not of the most illustrious, is at least 
 respectable in its antiquity, having been settled at Ells- 
 wether (which at one time belonged to a branch of the 
 noble family of De Lovetot) for the space of four hun- 
 dred years, ever since the esquire Simon Carlyon wedded 
 Dame Elianora, daughter and heiress to Sir Walter de 
 Lovetot. My honoured father was the fourth and young- 
 est son of Eoger Carlyon, Esquire, and Margery Colepepper 
 his wife. Being but a younger son, he quitted his home 
 early, and adventured himself in the wars in foreign 
 parts, together with his cousin, my Lord Brandon. Under 
 the banner of this nobleman my father showed great 
 valour and skill in arms, both in Bohemia and also in 
 the Palatinate, so that his assistance was much sought 
 after by many princes and captains of those parts. But 
 
 A 
 
2 IX FURTHEST IX D. 
 
 on hearing of the troubles in England, my father accom- 
 panied his kinsman to Oxford, to the intent to place their 
 swords at the disposition of his majesty. It was when 
 on this visit that my father first saw my mother, that 
 was then Mrs Margaret Brodie, daughter to Sir Nicholas 
 Brodie of Kinnington in the county of Durham, and 
 Anne Delamere his wife. In her youth my mother was 
 bred up with a young lady of quality, Mrs Hyacinth 
 Penfold, that was sister's daughter to rny lord Duke of 
 London, and dwelt at his grace's castle of Belfort in this 
 county. Now when my lady duchess (that was as truly 
 honest a lady in her opinions as ever lived, though his 
 grace her husband was but a trimmer) came to pay her 
 devoirs to the king and queen at Oxford, she carried with 
 her the two young gentlewomen aforesaid, and they were 
 to her as her own daughters. 
 
 My Lord Brandon, then, was presented to Mrs Penfold 
 as a match she should do well to accept, though he was 
 well advanced in years, and little beautified by the chances 
 of war, and my father cast his eyes upon the gentlewoman 
 that bare this lady company. And Mrs Brodie, hearing 
 of his feats of arms in the wars of Germany, and finding 
 his person not disagreeable to her, was not loath to look 
 kindly upon her servant. 1 He then, discovering in her 
 not only great beauty of countenance, but also a sweet 
 civility of manner and marvellous parts of mind, did ask 
 her hand of my lady duchess. Who did grant him, with 
 many kind words, the boon he craved ; and my father and 
 mother were wedded at the same time and place with my 
 lord and Mrs Penfold, and lived together for over seven 
 years thereafter in the enjoyment of a rare peace and 
 felicity, though troubled on all sides by the evil chances 
 of the time. This same year was memorable for that my 
 father was knighted on the field of battle by the hand 
 
 1 Suitor. 
 
MY BIRTH AND PARENTAGE. 6 
 
 of his sacred majesty himself, after a certain skirmish 
 near to the city of Bristow, 1 since that he did, by his 
 skill in war, save the king's forces when near to their 
 destruction. 'Twas at Oxford that I was born, in the 
 year 1646, in a mean lodging in a certain poor street 
 of that town, since my mother was afraid to show her- 
 self in any more convenient dwelling, and my father 
 durst only visit her secretly by night for fear of 
 capture, my Lord-General Fairfax having but just then 
 took the city. 
 
 Shortly after this, also, by the deaths of my uncles, his 
 three brothers (whereof the eldest was slain with my 
 grandfather in that lamentable defeat of my Lord Astley 
 at Stow-on-the-Wold, and the second, having been taken 
 at Leicester the year before, died in prison, and the third 
 was foully murdered in a tumult raised against him in 
 the streets of Northampton), my father found himself 
 possessed of Ellswether that is to say, of the old house 
 only, whereof all the lands were sold or mortgaged for his 
 majesty's service. And he, taking up his abode there with 
 my mother and myself, fought still for the king, until that 
 day when the rebels consummated their iniquity by that 
 deed whereof no age hath ever seen the like for its enor- 
 mity, when he left fighting, being assured that God must 
 shortly punish the whole nation of England with utter 
 destruction. Two years thereafter, notwithstanding, he 
 joined himself to the cause of his majesty King Charles II., 
 and at Worcester Fight was grievously wounded, and lay 
 for many days in danger of his life in a certain mean 
 house of that city. Being there found by the rebels, he 
 was thrown into a dungeon, but after a while, by the 
 good offices of my lord Duke of London, was released, and 
 suffered to return home, being now incapable of fighting 
 more, for that his left leg had been shot off by a ball from 
 
 1 Bristol. 
 
4 IX FURTHEST IND. 
 
 a great gun, and his right arm disabled by a pistol-shot, at 
 Worcester Fight. 
 
 In the year 1653 there come sad news to Ells wether. 
 My Lord Brandon, heading a rising for the young king in 
 the North, was taken and beheaded ; and my lady his wife, 
 who had wearied herself in vain to obtain his pardon, died 
 after giving birth to a daughter. Their son and heir had 
 died in his infancy, and the barony must needs descend to 
 a distant cousin of my lord's, that was a boon companion 
 of the king in France and Flanders. My lord's estates 
 and property was all confiscated, and for the poor babe 
 was nothing left, save that she might have my lady's 
 gowns and suchlike. My lady had committed her babe 
 to the charge of the gentlewoman that bare her company, 
 desiring that she should be brought to Ellswether, and 
 bred up by my mother. Wherefore this gentlewoman, 
 Mrs Sophronia Skip with by name, took with her the 
 babe, together with my lady's gowns and jewels, and the 
 great portraits of her and my lord which he had had 
 painted for her on their wedding, and divers tomes of 
 French and English romances, and started on her journey. 
 Coming to Ellswether, she found there sore lamentation, 
 for that my dear mother had departed this life two days 
 before. And Sir Harry, my father, finding himself with 
 my Lady Brandon's babe to keep, and discerning Mrs 
 Skip with to be a gentlewoman of most discreet conversa- 
 tion and a sobriety suiting her years (which were thirty - 
 five at the least, and rather over than under), did offer 
 her to remain as governess to the babe, the rather 
 as the aforesaid Mrs Skipwith was an orphan and a 
 distant kinswoman of my lady's. Now if you look 
 to hear that Mrs Skipwith made use of Sir Harry's 
 kindness to creep into his good graces, and thus marry 
 him thereafter, you shall be disappointed, for she be- 
 haved herself throughout her life with a rare discreetness 
 
MY FATHER'S ESTATE. 
 
 and wisdom, and hath left behind her a memory full 
 of praise. 
 
 My good father, then, adopted for his own the little 
 Mrs Dorothy Brandon (whose kinsman, even after the 
 happy Eest oration of his majesty King Charles II., when 
 he gat back his lands, never troubled himself to inquire 
 after her, lest for very shame he must settle on her a 
 portion out of the estates of my lord her father), my 
 father, I say, adopted her, intending in due time to marry 
 her to me his son, and we grew up together as brother 
 and sister, but in that prospect. Now at the Restoration, 
 as I have said, there was many received back their con- 
 fiscated lands, but my father, who (with his brothers) had 
 sold and mortgaged all for the king's service, gat nothing, 
 since he had done it all willingly. There remained to us, 
 then, only the manor of Ellswether itself, whereon was 
 a heavy mortgage, that was fallen into the hands of Mr 
 Sternhold, the attorney that my grandfather had been 
 wont to employ. And again, if you look to hear in this 
 place that Mr Sternhold proved himself a cruel or an 
 unrighteous creditor, you will again receive a disappoint- 
 ment, for sure there was never no man that served better 
 either the father or the absent son. But if this great 
 burden of the mortgage was to be removed, it was need- 
 ful for me to make my fortune, and this in no unspeedy 
 way. And if you shall be surprised that my father 
 allowed me, his only son, to undertake such a distant 
 and dangerous manner of life as that I have followed, 
 I would have you remember that Sir Harry, as was but 
 natural in a gentleman of his family and breeding, cared 
 more for the honour and name of the house than for him 
 that might one day bear it, and that he sent me forth in 
 quest of wealth for to redeem the estates, as any father 
 in Rome might have sent forth his son in quest of war- 
 like honour. After this explanation, which I trust shall 
 
6 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 resolve any matters that might otherwise seem to you 
 obscure or contradictory, I will proceed to my tale. 
 
 Since I have spoke to you of my father's poverty, you 
 will readily perceive that he could not send me to any 
 great school, nor was he likely, in the dark days that 
 then shadowed this poor realm of ours, to commit me to 
 the tuition of the schismatical minister that had usurped 
 the room of the vicar of our parish, wherefore he was 
 constrained to send me by the day to the grammar-school 
 of Puckle Acton, which town lieth in the vicinage of Ells- 
 wether. Here, in common with the sons of many gentle- 
 men of the country round, I gained a slight acquaintance 
 with Greek and Latin, and (for which my life hath made 
 me far more grateful) such a knowledge of the art of 
 fence, of boxing and shooting, as hath often stood me in 
 good stead. When I was not at the school, the time did 
 often hang heavy for me, for the gentlemen's sons of 
 whom I have spoken durst not admit me to their com- 
 pany more than rarely, for fear of the suspicions of our 
 tyrants, that were wont to scent a conjuration or con- 
 spiracy whensoever any number of Malignants (for so 
 they called us) was met together. The company of the 
 boys of the town I neither sought nor would my father 
 have permitted me so to do, and I came thus, almost of 
 necessity, to use and enjoy that of my little cousin 
 Dorothy Brandon, in all my holidays and times of rest. 
 'Twas with her I learned from Mrs Skipwith to read 
 French, and we loved to pore together over the pages of 
 the ' Grand Cyrus,' that magazine of brave thoughts and 
 witty conceits, of the ' Cleopatre ' and of the ' Clulie.' 
 Of English books we had no great store, but in Sir Philip 
 Sidney his 'Arcadia' and in Mr Lyly's 'Euphues' \\v 
 found a rare delight. Add to this, that my little cousin 
 taught herself Latin in order to the ivaliim it with 
 me, and (her youth remembered) was no mean scholar 
 
OUR STUDIES AND PLAYS. 7 
 
 in the Greek, and you shall see that we had no lack 
 of fantastic and heroical reading for to divert ourselves 
 withal. 
 
 Nor was this all our diversion, for we had, beside, our 
 especial romance, or rather romancical drama, since we 
 never writ our incidents, but, if I may so speak, lived 
 them. In this piece my cousin was called Polyxandra, 
 a wood-nymph vowed to Diau's service, and I Cleom- 
 brocles, her faithful knight. The action of the plot was 
 mighty tragical, and full of moving scenes and incidents, 
 for we were beset not alone by the horrid monster An- 
 thropophage, whose castle I have ofttimes besieged, and 
 whose self (as presented by Bevis our house-dog) I often 
 slew, but also by Sophronysius, the tyrannic governor of 
 Mycene, whose part, unknown to herself, was played by 
 Mrs Skipwith. This tyrant was wont to carry off the 
 amiable Polyxandra whensoever as our romance was 
 most alluring ; and many fearful vows have I breathed 
 against her, the poor victim weeping meanwhile over her 
 task of presenting in needlework the history of Sisera 
 and Jael. My father performed the part of the Deus 
 ex machind, stepping in to grant Polyxandra an holiday 
 when all my intercessions failed ; but even he could do 
 little against a certain terrible enchanter, named Virgilius 
 Tully, to whom the renowned Cleombrocles was bound 
 by a solemn vow, that he should attend upon him daily in 
 his cave, and there serve him. Yet was not all our life 
 spent in wars, for to us the meadows and woods around 
 Ellswether were those of Arcady and Thessalia, and we 
 wandered through them engaged in heroic discourse, 
 carried on in extreme picked and delicate language, and 
 garnished with many euphuisms and other pretty con- 
 ceits, such as I now hear the learned ladies of France 
 dp mightily affect. Oh I the vows of never-dying devotion 
 these woods have echoed, the coy answers of the nymph, 
 
8 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 and the renewed passion of Cleombrocles, interrupted by 
 the approach of the fell Sophronysius ! 
 
 After the joyful and happy Eestoration of his majesty 
 King Charles II., I was able to meet with my fellows 
 without molestation, and also to join with them in many 
 noble sports; but so great was the ruin and poverty 
 brought upon us by the dominion of the rebels (though 
 now happily past), that of the common usages and hospi- 
 talities of the country was there next to none among us. 
 'Twas but rarely that my little cousin and I visited upon 
 any, and 'twas fewer still that came to the Hall, save now 
 and then an ancient cavalier that had known my father 
 in the days of his youth. Yet 'twas one of these ancient 
 gentlemen, as I believe, that must have stirred Sir Harry's 
 mind to see that I, his only son, was growing up in idle- 
 ness, and thus embarked him, if I may so speak, on that 
 long voyage of treaties and negotiations, whereof I was 
 only made aware when all was complete. 
 
 Two or three times in the year, it was our custom (my 
 little cousin's and mine) to go to Puckle Acton and take 
 supper with good Mr Sternhold, the attorney. There was 
 never there for us any lack of welcome on the part of 
 Mrs Sternhold or himself ; and their two comely daughters, 
 Mrs Diony and Mrs Sisley, were wont to make much of 
 me, and to show great kindness to my little cousin. It 
 did much please them that we, being so young, were 
 deemed troth-plight ; and they did delight to set us side 
 by side, and to cry out how pretty a couple we made, and 
 then to incite me to show myself a courteous servant to 
 that my little lady. But always after this was Dorothy 
 wont to behave herself so coy and disdainful as 'tis impos- 
 sible to conceive, and would try me with as many grievous 
 slights as did ever the coldest and cruellest maid in the 
 romances, so as I would threaten to go away into some 
 foreign kingdom, and seek my fortune, far from my un- 
 
A TALK WITH MY FATHER. 9 
 
 tender love, as did the knights of whom we read so often. 
 And this also did mightily divert the two young damsels 
 and their mother. 'Twas on my eighteenth birthday, at the 
 close of the year 1664, that that occurred which enabled 
 me, though without any knowledge of mine beforehand, 
 to perform this frequent threat nay, rather compelled 
 me so to do. We had been supping at Mr Sternhold's 
 house, Dorothy and I, and as we returned she did most 
 steadfastly refuse to take my hand through the woods, 
 because, said she, I had had the misfortune to turn my 
 back on her during the evening. And we wrangling and 
 quarrelling over this mighty matter, the dispute lasted 
 until we were come to the Hall, where I spake after my 
 usual fashion, but Dorothy tossed her saucy head, and 
 must needs say that I talked much of going to foreign 
 parts, but should never go there. Then upon this scorn- 
 ful humour of hers brake in the voice of my father, that 
 was sitting in his great chair in the study, with many 
 papers upon the table before him. 
 
 " Son Edward," says he, " I would fain speak with 
 you." 
 
 " At your pleasure, sir," says I. " When shall I attend 
 upon you ? " 
 
 " Now," says my father ; " so soon as little Doll here 
 be gone to bed." 
 
 Dorothy kissed my father, though with a pout, made 
 me a curtsey, and ran away, I shutting the door after 
 her. 
 
 " You are now arrived at your eighteenth year, Ned ? " 
 says my father. 
 
 " Yes, sir," says I. " I was born in the year that my 
 Lord Fairfax took Oxford city, as I have heard you say." 
 
 " True," saith Sir Harry, " and you are come to this 
 age without being bred to any trade or calling. Not that 
 'tis your fault, lad, but mine. 'Tis no news to you, my 
 
10 
 
 IX FURTHEST IXD. 
 
 son, that we abide here truly only on sufferance of Stern- 
 hold, and that 'tis all I can do to keep up the house as 
 we live at present. "Wherefore you won't be surprised 
 when I say that I can neither send you to the university, 
 even had you displayed any leaning thereto, nor yet main- 
 tain you while you seek a place in his Majesty's service 
 in foreign parts." 
 
 " Indeed, no, sir," says I. 
 
 "There remains, then," said my father, "the life of a 
 soldier ; but now that the wars of Germany are ended, that 
 an't any longer a road to wealth by the means of large 
 spoils and larger ransoms, and moreover, you are too old, 
 for I hold that a lad should be bred to that calling from 
 fourteen years, or fifteen at the most. Also there are now 
 no such masters in the art of war as those I had the 
 honour to observe in my young days, nor any such noble 
 theatre as that wherein I observed 'em. And with regard 
 to his majesty's navy, I fear there is but little glory to be 
 won there nowadays. The rebels were good sailors, even 
 I will say that for 'em. And beside these, which we need 
 not consider, there is two other places offer 'emselves to 
 your choice, for I am willing you should choose which you 
 will accept. Being lately reminded of your age and 
 stature (and sure 'tis well I was reminded on't, for I had 
 clean forgot it), I writ to my lord Duke of London, son 
 to my Lady Brandon's uncle that did deal with me so 
 kindly after Worcester Fight, and asked him to use his 
 good offices with his majesty to gain for you some place 
 or preferment. And to this my lord duke hath replied, 
 with many civil words touching my care of little Doll 
 there, his kinswoman, that places be now so few, and they 
 that seek 'em so many, that he knows none for which he 
 might make interest with his majesty on your behalf. 
 Yet out of his remembrance of his parents' ancient love 
 for our house, his grace is good enough to offer you his 
 
I ELECT TO GO TO INDIA. 11 
 
 nomination to the post of writer l in the India Company's 
 service, which if I accept on't for you, his majesty hath 
 been graciously pleased to command that the bond of 
 500, which must be entered into for your good behaviour, 
 shall be pledged from his privy purse. Had it been but 
 five hundred pence instead of pounds, I had never been 
 able to pay 'em, and this, no doubt, in his singular great 
 kindness, his majesty hath guessed. And with regard to 
 this offer, I can say naught but good on't. As for wealth, 
 this is one of the straightest roads to't, for though the 
 wage be but 10 by the year for five years, and after that 
 a convenient increase, yet are there many places of trust 
 to be obtained, and, as I hear, many chances of trading 
 on your own account, so that many gentlemen of that 
 service are become by this means very rich. 'Tis true 
 that you must needs leave your country for a term of 
 years, but that is no more than I did myself, and many 
 other noblemen and gentlemen that fought in that long 
 war." 
 
 " And the other place, sir ? " said I, when my father left 
 speaking. 
 
 " The other place, Ned," said Sir Harry, " an't such as I 
 could desire for a Carlyon of Ellswether. Mr Sternhold 
 is so good as to say that he will find you work as his clerk, 
 and although you should at the first receive nothing by 
 way of wage, yet afterwards, I make no doubt, you may 
 rise to wealth. The lawyers have gained much by the 
 troubles of these days, and stand to gain much more. 
 Still, what say you ? " 
 
 I need scarce say to you that I had not to think for 
 long. When the choice lay between the Indies and Mr 
 Sternhold's clerkship (the which, as I well knew, should 
 never have been proffered by him had not my father asked 
 it), you won't wonder that I sprang joyfully at my lord 
 
 1 Afterwards called cadet. 
 
12 IN FURTHEST IXD. 
 
 duke his offer. Which also did hugely please my father, 
 he saying that he was glad to find he had a son that 
 would show himself no laggard in seeking to repair the 
 fortunes of his house. And before aught else in the next 
 morning, my father writ to the aforesaid nobleman to 
 signify his grateful acceptance of his singular kindness, I 
 myself also writing to express my duty to his grace and 
 my desire to comport myself suitably in that place he 
 destined for me. And this letter wrote, and set in readi- 
 ness for my Lord Harmarthwaite's messenger, that was, 
 by the especial kindness of his lordship, to carry it to 
 London, and there deliver it into his grace's hands, I 
 found time to consider what great change in my manner 
 of life one day had brought. Tor but yesterday was I a 
 masterless man (saving, of course, the authority of that 
 my good father), too old for school, and yet without a 
 calling, but to-day I was pledged to the Hon. East India 
 Company, the which was now my master. And notwith- 
 standing the joy that was in my heart, that I should at 
 last have good hope of freeing my father's estates, in 
 process of time, from the burdens that oppressed them, 
 there come upon me some natural sorrow that I must 
 part from my good father, and from Dorothy, that 
 quarrelled with me and loved me as she had been indeed 
 my si' ter. 
 
 Standing on the staircase in some disquiet, and think- 
 ing thus with myself, there came running to me on a 
 sudden my said little cousin Dorothy herself, dressed up 
 mighty fine in a laced waistcoat l and petticoat of white 
 satin, with cherry-coloured knots, and cried laughing to 
 me, all our quarrels forgot 
 
 " Why so sad and solemn, Cousin Ned ? Do you see 
 my new gown? How doth it please you?" 
 
 " Why so fine, little lady, rather let me ask ? " says I, 
 
 1 Jacket-bodice. 
 
MY COUSIN DOROTHY. 13 
 
 bowing low, lest she should again reproach me of lack of 
 courtesy. 
 
 " Mrs Skipwith hath ripped a gown of my mother's, 
 and made this for me," says she. " Come with me to the 
 picture-room, Cousin Ned. I would have you tell me 
 whether I am like my mother." 
 
 So we two to the oaken gallery, where Dorothy held 
 me by the hand, and we stood before the portraits of my 
 Lord and Lady Brandon, he in his harness, 1 with a battle- 
 field behind him, and she in her wedding-gown. 
 
 " Help me with this chair, Ned," quoth my little cousin, 
 and I dragged the great chair for her between the two 
 portraits, when she climbed up on it, and stood thus 
 between them. 
 
 " Tell me, Cousin Ned, am I like her ? " she cries. 
 
 Truly there was a marvellous likeness, they both wear- 
 ing white satin and lace, though there was pearls in my 
 Lady Brandon's dark hair in the stead of the cherry- 
 coloured ribbons ; nor did I find in her countenance that 
 intrepidity and firmness that was displayed in my little 
 cousin's, and which she hath, I take it, from that gallant 
 cavalier my lord her father. 
 
 " Well, Cousin Ned ? " cries Dorothy, tired of standing. 
 
 " matre pulchrd filia pulchrior" quoth I, with a low 
 bow. 
 
 " Speak to me in good English," cries she, pouting. 
 
 " 'Tis but to say (as you very well know) that my lady 
 your mother was fair, but you are fairer, little Doll." 
 
 " Nay," cries she, " I won't be called that. Sure I an't 
 Miss Doll any more. Sir Harry saith I am to be called 
 Mrs Dorothy always, for I am nearly eleven. Oh, Cousin 
 Xed, is it true that you are going to the Indies ? " 
 
 " Ay, sweet Doll," says I ; "to furthest Ind, and to the 
 kingdoms of Cathay, perhaps." 
 
 1 Armour. 
 
1-1 
 
 ix ST IM>. 
 
 "You are ever teasing me," she saitli. "I would 1 had 
 a fan lu'iv, thai 1 might i;i\v you a tap therewith. Master 
 N'ed. l.ut 1 will have one some day. NYlicn you QOme 
 Lack from your voyages and adventures, I shall IK- a court 
 lady, like my Lady Penelope 1 larrington, so " -and sin.' 
 la-Id up IKT hand like a I'an, and made great eyes over 
 tin- edi^e t>n't at inc. 
 
 d t'orhid : " cried 1, in a glievOUl heat. 
 
 "And why. prithee .' " she asked, somewhat an 
 My mother was a court lady, so \vhy not I?" 
 
 That \\as in Letter days," says 1, much disquieted hy 
 her speech, yet little caring to tell her what 1 meant ; 
 -hut now times are changed. 1 can't tell you much, 
 little Doll, hut this 1 will say, that rather than know 
 you such as my Lady Penelope is now hecome, 1 would 
 see yon in your gltt 
 
 Then 1 won't he like- her,"xt\s 1 )orothy, put t in^ her 
 hand in mine, " for when you have wrou-ht all your -reat 
 deeds yon are coming hack to marry me, Xed, an't J 
 
 A\," -aid 1, "so that 1 tind you a gentle and comely 
 maiden, earing for my father, and seeking nn court gaieties. 
 1 would not. with my ^noilwill, wed a court lady." 
 
 Lfl you will," says she. M And you will hrin^ me hack 
 a parrot. Cousin Ned, and a pearl chain for to wear on 
 Sundays, ami an r* 1 of Indian work wherein to 
 
 keep my jewels 
 
 so," ^iioth 1; "and when I go to London, as this 
 
 | month, 1 will send you a fan and a clierry-coloured 
 
 -irdle for to hold it withal, as line as any in the county. 
 
 \ou will -ive me one of your knots wherehy to 
 
 choose it." 
 
 \ she, "not for that only, hut to keep for 
 
 yourself. Sure after this L;oodness of yours. I muM make 
 you some return on't. Sec here," and she unfastened with 
 
DOROTHY'S KNIGHT. 15 
 
 i:iv;it gravity her breast-knot, kissed it, and gave it to 
 me, " now are you my knight, Cousin Ned, and you must 
 enter upon all your adventures for my honour, as did 
 Amliixules for Mizalinza, in the book 1 wherein Mrs 
 Diony read to us last night. And I have made for you, 
 beside, a badge in gum-work, for to carry with you and 
 wi'ur on Eoyal Oak Day, and you must needs keep Vm 
 both for ever for my sake." 
 
 " So be it, little cousin. But is my departure naught 
 to you ? " says I, somewhat grieved. " You have no fare- 
 well for me, Doll ? " 
 
 " Come back with your shield, or else upon it," quoth 
 she slowly, and, as it seemed, with difficulty. 
 
 " Truly a Spartan message ! " I cried. " Is there naught 
 beside, little Doll ? " 
 
 " I shall miss you," she said, and climbed down from 
 the chair, walking to the window away from me. And I, 
 looking after her, saw that her face was pale and her 
 shoulders heaving, the while she held her head as high as 
 ever, and clenched her hand for to keep back the tears. 
 And with this I was ashamed. 
 
 " Dorothy, my little cousin," says I, going after her and 
 taking her by the hand, "I beg your pardon. Trust me, 
 I did not mean to hurt you." 
 
 "Why why," cries Dorothy, turning round upon me 
 in anger, and then on a sudden falling into a passion of 
 weeping and tears, and hiding her face in my sleeve 
 why will you make me cry, Cousin Ned, when I have 
 been essaying to send you forth with all composure of 
 mind, as a lady should her knight ? Tis all spoilt now." 
 
 " Not so," says I, admiring the child's insistence in her 
 romancical dreams. " I am going forth as your knight, 
 my Lady Doll, to forge my weapons, and with 'em to 
 fight the great and cruel giant Poverty, and to release my 
 
 1 Evidently Lord Broghill's ' Parthenissa.' 
 
16 
 
 IX FURTHEST IND. 
 
 noble father, whom he holds in his toils. You also the 
 giant keeps in durance, but not so strong but you are 
 allowed to help and solace the other captive, and to send 
 words of cheer to your knight. Here is a noble tale, 
 indeed ! " 
 
 " True knight for true lady ? " asks she. 
 
 "There is our motto," says I. "Now are we indeed 
 well provided with all that a romance could lack, little 
 cousin." 
 
 " I would I were going too," says she, looking up at me 
 with her eyes yet shining with tears ; " I would fain be 
 your page, Cousin Ned, like the ladies in the romances, 
 for you will see all the marvels, the tigers and the wild 
 men of the woods, and the elephants, and the Great 
 Mogul himself, and I must stay here. But be sure, if 
 you fall, that I shall don armour and avenge you, as did 
 Parthenia for Argalus in the * Arcadia.' " 
 
 " But that, we may hope, shall not be needful," said I. 
 " Come into the garden with me now, Doll, and we will 
 slay Anthropophage once more before I depart," and we 
 left speaking, and went down into the garden, holding 
 each other by the hand. 
 
 Now this relation of all those things that preceded my 
 setting out in search of fortune I have set down at length, 
 to the end that all may see how falsely 'tis said that I went 
 to East India in pursuance of my own way and against my 
 father's will, and also that I was already tired of the 
 match my said father had prepared for me, and desired 
 to rid myself of my cousin Dorothy. Such is the malice 
 of my enemies, that they don't scruple to say even this, 
 whereas I have showed to you that my father did well- 
 nigh force me to set out, and that I departed in the full 
 intention to return and fulfil my contract with my cousin. 
 And this relation I do hereby declare to be true of all 
 things therein contained. 
 
17 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 OF MY TARRYING IN LONDON AND OF MY SAILING IN THE 
 GOOD SHIP BOSCOBEL, AND ALSO OF MY MAKING AN 
 ENEMY IN MR VANE SPENDER. 
 
 'TWAS in the month of January 1663-64, 1 that I rid 
 away from Ellswether, mounted on my father's war-horse 
 Gustavus, with our servant Miles behind me, on a beast 
 taken from the plough, and bade farewell to my home for 
 more than twenty long years. And looking back for to 
 view the Hall once more, I did see my cousin Dorothy 
 waving her handkercher, and heard her cry to me, " True 
 knight for true lady, Cousin Ned ! " which words of hers 
 did much move me, so that I rid in silence for some time. 
 But passing Mr Sternhold his house, there come out that 
 good attorney himself, and would ride with me some 
 miles of my way, parting from me at the last with much 
 sorrow, and asking my acceptance of a book of wise coun- 
 sels (said he) for young gentlemen that were going to 
 foreign parts, called 'The Merchant's Avizo,' which I 
 received with much thanks, and have often found cause 
 to be grateful for the same. And Mr Sternhold leaving 
 us, we journeyed on without remark nor disaster, and in 
 process of time came to London town. Here the first 
 night I lay at an inn (whose name I have now forgot), 
 
 1 1664 by our reckoning. 
 B 
 
18 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 and in the morning I did send Miles for to acquaint 
 lord duke of my being arrived, and to inquire when it 
 should be convenient for me to wait upon his grace, and 
 testify my gratefulness for his kindness. But in less than 
 an hour Miles came back, not alone, but with him my lord 
 duke's chaplain, Dr Euthven, in his grace's coach, for to 
 carry me to Belfort Place (which leadeth off from the 
 Strand), there to abide while as I should be in town. 
 So I with the chaplain in the coach, Miles following with 
 the beasts, to his grace's mansion, where I lay so long as 
 I remained in London, eating with the family, 1 and once 
 or twice at my lord duke's own table, where his grace 
 showed himself mighty condescending towards me, and 
 asked of my father's health, and likewise of that of Mrs 
 Dorothy Brandon, his grace's kinswoman. 
 
 " I had thought," said he, " of having the young damsel 
 here, for to breed her up with my own little girls ; but 
 there was some that showed me divers difficulties in the 
 way." 
 
 Methought, as I looked upon the visage of her grace 
 the duchess, that I saw who she was that had showed the 
 difficulties, and truly Dr Ruthven informed me thereafter 
 that I was right. 
 
 " Well," says my lord duke, more cheerfully, " there is 
 plenty of time yet. Perchance, should Mrs Dorothy wed 
 suitably with her quality, we may be able to provide her 
 a marriage portion." 
 
 But looking again upon the duchess, I foresaw that she 
 would have her say concerning this also, and indeed we 
 have heard no more of the marriage portion up to this 
 present time of my writing. 
 
 Now in other matters also was my lord duke very 
 gracious to me, in especial in carrying me into his privy 
 cabinet, where he was wont to make experiment into the 
 
 1 Household. 
 
 
I MEET MR VANE SPENDER. 19 
 
 secrets of Nature, and did discourse to me mighty ingeni- 
 ously concerning humours and transmutations and efficient 
 and material causes and radical heat and the like, all 
 which I do now much regret that I set them not down at 
 the time; but having once let slip, the years between 
 have blotted out the clear recollection thereof. And at 
 other times I was under the particular charge of Dr 
 Euthven, that had known my mother, having been in the 
 service of my late lady duchess before that his grace the 
 now duke had attained to his title, and entreated me most 
 gently for her sake. 'Twas with him I paid a visit to that 
 place of much resort, the New Exchange, where I must 
 needs buy for Dorothy her fan and her girdle, and truly 
 I had not believed that there could be so many fans in 
 the world, and Dr Euthven and I were sorely troubled to 
 choose one among 'em all. 'Twas also with Dr Euthven 
 that I presented myself in Leadenhall Street, at the house 
 of the Honourable Company I should serve from thence- 
 forth, and having testified my thanks to the gentlemen of 
 the Committee for their acceptance of me, was enrolled 
 on their books. Here, while I was waiting in an outer 
 room while Dr Euthven visited upon one of his friends, 
 that was a clerk or factor in the house, I fell in with a 
 young gentleman, by name Mr Vane Spender, who wished 
 to put a quarrel upon me, and all because my nomination 
 had been received before his own. By this means I gained 
 I know not what immunity or privilege, but 'twas such as 
 made Mr Spender conceive himself deeply injured at my 
 hands. But I, foreseeing that if we should be cameradoes 
 (as the soldiers say) in the Indies, we were well to en- 
 deavour ourselves to live in peace, did address myself to 
 speak him fair, so that his anger cooled before we parted. 
 And here again you shall see how false it is to say that 
 on my first falling in with Mr Spender, I incited him to 
 wrath by the arrogancy and haughtiness of my behaviour, 
 
20 IX FURTHEST IND. 
 
 "* 
 
 since I did my best to conduct myself handsomely towa 
 him. 
 
 Some two or three days after this meeting was the 30th 
 of January, being the day set apart for ever for the 
 remembrance and deploring of that dreadful, bloody, and 
 tremendous crime, the murder of our late sovereign lord, 
 King Charles the Martyr, which was then but lately 
 appointed as a fast-day by authority for the continual 
 reprobating of the same. So in the morning to his grace's 
 chapel, where was preached a most moving sermon by Dr 
 Euthven, such as was like to teach us all the horror and 
 wickedness of rebelling against the Lord's anointed. And 
 after dinner, it not being fit to go to see shows on such a 
 day, I was left idle, and chose to walk abroad in my 
 mourning habit, meditating in myself upon the observance 
 of this day at home. For there it had been my duty in 
 the afternoon to read aloud to my father the later chapters 
 of that most truthful and pathetic book, the ' Eikon Basi- 
 like,' until Dorothy and Mrs Skipwith was moved to tears, 
 and Sir Harry would look lovingly at his sword and 
 armour on the wall. Walking thus, I heard on a sudden 
 my name called, and looking up, saw Mr Vane Spender 
 at the window of a tavern, bidding me come in and drink 
 with him. And I, answering that I had no list to drink 
 that day, did walk on, but in a moment come Mr Spender 
 running after me, and cries 
 
 " Nay, Mr Carlyon, sure you must come. Here is his 
 lordship desires to speak with you." 
 
 Then I, being fain, as I have said, to keep well with 
 Mr Spender, and being moreover curious to know who his 
 lordship should be, that desired to speak with me, made 
 answer that I would sit a while in their company willingly, 
 but would not drink. So he, and I after him, to an upper 
 room of the tavern, where was Mr Spender's elder brother, 
 Mr Hampden Spender, and with him a gentleman in a 
 
 
A TAVERN QUARREL. 21 
 
 very rich habit, as little mourning as could well be worn 
 that day by any loyal person. 
 
 " Come, sir," says Mr Hampden Spender, " call for what 
 you will." 
 
 " I thank you, sir," says I, " but with your permission I 
 won't drink. Your brother hath fetched me in to pleasure 
 his lordship yonder, which I'm desirous to do so far as my 
 power allow." 
 
 " Oh, come," saith he again, " even though your grand- 
 mother le dead, Mr Carlyon, there's none here will carry 
 home tales of your drinking in a tavern on her funeral- 
 day." 
 
 " Sir," said I, " 'tis because this is a fast- day appointed 
 that I don't drink, and if it wan't, I trust I should be little 
 like to forget what happened thereon." 
 
 " You are putting an affront upon me, sir," cries Mr H. 
 Spender, mighty fierce. " Pray, are you too nice to drink 
 with us ? Do you know in whose company you are, 
 sir?" 
 
 " Sir," says I, " you are seeking to put a quarrel upon 
 me. as I call his lordship to witness. If you desire me to 
 settle this matter by force of arms, I am ready to pleasure 
 you, if his lordship will certify me that I am right in so 
 doing." 
 
 I saw Mr Spender's countenance change at this, as I 
 had looked it should, since, as I discovered afterwards 
 from Dr Euthven, his father had been but an attorney, 
 who, meddling with great business in the troubles of the 
 last reign, had gained for himself a high place and some 
 esteem among the rebels. This son of his, Mr Hampden 
 Spender, attained to a seat in the Commons' House of 
 that Parliament which was jestingly called the Eump, and 
 had showed himself exceeding eager in the matter of the 
 conferring upon my lord Duke of Albemarle of power to 
 treat with the king on behalf of his Commons. Now tha 
 
22 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 
 his majesty was happily returned, Mr H. Spender was in 
 good favour with him, and was wont to take occasion by 
 this favour to aspire higher than his original l might seem 
 to us loyal gentlemen to warrant. 
 
 " Come, Spender, let the lad be," says my lord, not ill- 
 humouredly, on our reaching this pass. " 'Twas you 
 brought him here; why should you press him to drink? 
 You han't no cause to pick a quarrel, even if Mr Carlyon 
 thought fit to fight you." 
 
 " I bow to your lordship," says Mr Spender, and gulps 
 down his wine with an angry face. 
 
 " Pray, sir," says his lordship, turning to me, " tell me 
 whether I ben't speaking to the son of Sir Harry Carlyon 
 of Ellswether ? " 
 
 " You are, my lord," says I. 
 
 " And pray, sir," says he, " an't it true that Sir Harry 
 hath in his family a young gentlewoman that is some kin 
 to my late Lord Brandon, that was 'headed ten years 
 since ? " 
 
 " You are right, my lord ; he hath," said I, much marvel- 
 ling who this might be that spake thus acquaintedly of 
 Dorothy. 
 
 " And I trust, Mr Carlyon, that this Mrs Dolly or Mrs 
 Molly, or whatever her name be, is a young damsel of 
 good conditions, and shows herself dutiful towards her 
 kind guardian ? " 
 
 " I'm glad to be able to assure your lordship that Mrs 
 Brandon gives every satisfaction to those set over her," 
 says I. " But give me leave, my lord, to ask who you may 
 be that are so well acquainted with a young gentlewoman's 
 family that you don't scruple to mention her name in a 
 place of public resort ? If you be one of Mrs Brandon's 
 kin, permit me to say that after so many years of neglect 
 you choose a strange time and place for to show an in- 
 
 1 Origin. 
 
 I 
 
DOROTHY'S COUSIN. 23 
 
 terest in her welfare, and one that justifies me to inquire 
 your designs." 
 
 Thus far I, in grievous fear lest while I was away in 
 the Indies my little cousin should be took away from my 
 father at Ells wether, and delivered unto some of her noble 
 kin for to bring up. 
 
 - Tut, tut, Sir Spitfire ! " saith my lord, but not un- 
 kindly; "go tilt with windmills. As for my name, I 
 don't doubt Mr Spender will be pleased to tell it you 
 when I am gone. But you need have no fear that I mean 
 to claim little Mrs Brandon from Sir Harry. What 
 should I do with a modest, well - brought - up young 
 damsel? 'Twould be worse than Daniel in the den of 
 lions. No, that an't what I meant." 
 
 "The lady among the rabble rout of Comus, perhaps, 
 my lord," I said, as he hesitated; and he gave a great 
 laugh, and vowed that I was as much a Puritan as Mr 
 Milton himself, and with that arose, and took up his 
 sword and beaver to depart, saying that the king should 
 require his attendance in an hour's time. 
 
 " 'Tis the usual way," says Mr Hampden Spender, when 
 his lordship was departed. " My Lord Brandon drinks, 
 and I pay." 
 
 " Pray, sir," says I, " is that my Lord Brandon ? " and 
 went to the window and looked after him. This was the 
 first and last time that I beheld that nobleman, my cousin 
 Dorothy's kinsman, who was slain not long thereafter in 
 a duel, and the barony became extinct, the estates thereof 
 passing to the Crown. 
 
 " Ay, sir, indeed is't," saith Mr Yane Spender. " Pray 
 who else should be so kind and condescending, and recog- 
 nise so abundantly the services that my brother hath the 
 honour to render him ? Why, my brother is his right 
 hand in all he doth. At present he is his attorney in his 
 case of " 
 
24 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 " Oh, hush, my dear brother ! " quoth Mr Hampden 
 Spender ; " the word hath an ugly sound. Prythee, name 
 it not in the ears of our dear young friend here. Sure, 
 I'll never have it said of us that we corrupted youth." 
 
 " Sir," said I, " I vow I don't understand you. Do you 
 wish to pick a quarrel again ? " 
 
 " No, sir," saith Mr Spender, standing up mighty grand, 
 but somewhat fuddled with the wine he had drank. " We 
 wish no quarrels with persons too nice to drink with us, 
 and too proud for our company, nor no conversation with 
 'em neither." 
 
 " Then, sir," says I, " you'll allow me to bid you good 
 day, if you please," and so left the place before they could 
 stop me. But to this day I have never found myself able 
 to determine whether these gentlemen, the Messieurs 
 Spender, were in reality desirous to put a quarrel upon 
 me, and having compelled me to fight first one and then 
 t'other of 'em, thus to rid themselves of me, or whether 
 'twas but the natural heat of their temper that moved 
 them to provoke me to a dispute a heat that hath led to 
 many grievous troubles between us since that time. 
 
 Now some days after this, my lord duke would carry 
 me with him in his coach to White Hall, there to wait 
 upon the king, that I might thank his majesty for his 
 singular great kindness towards me. And on our arriving, 
 his majesty being in his Cabinet Council, we walked up 
 and down, and his grace did point out to me many ladies 
 and gentlemen of whom I had often heard speak, yea, and 
 presented me to such as had known my honoured parents 
 in their youth, who treated me with great gentleness, and 
 wished me a short service and a great fortune. And 
 presently, the Council being up, his majesty come out, 
 and my lord duke did present me to him, who graciously 
 allowed me to kiss his hand. And thereafter was his 
 majesty pleased to jest with me, saying that he had heard 
 
I GO TO COURT. 25 
 
 by a sure hand that I was as much of a Puritan as any 
 rebel among 'em. And this to my much heat and grief, 
 for I perceived that the report of my adventure in the 
 tavern (small though it were), had gone ahead of me, so 
 that I made bold to say to the king that no man but he 
 should have said such words to me, for that my father had 
 shed his blood for his majesty's father, and that I asked 
 nothing better than to have occasion given me to do the 
 like for himself, and so took it hard to be likened to a 
 rebel. Whereat his majesty laughed prodigiously, and 
 was good enough to say to me that I was a proper fellow, 
 and he had liever I were staying in England than going 
 forth to the Indies, for the realm had need of more such. 
 And speaking thus, and saying that he hoped I should 
 ever keep strictly the fast-day of the blessed King Charles 
 the Martyr, and draw sword in defence of the ladies when 
 their names was lightly used, his majesty left us, and my 
 lord duke advised me to be proud and thankful for his 
 condescension. Which indeed I was, only feeling sorrow- 
 ful that so kindly a king should have so scant respect 
 shown him, for verily among his courtiers was none that 
 accorded him any reverence, but all elbowing and cursing 
 one another as well in his presence as without it. And 
 from such disorder and looseness as I saw in the Court, 
 good Lord deliver us ! 
 
 Now despite the good counsel of his grace and of Dr 
 Euthven, that reproach did still rankle in me, that I 
 should be called a Puritan, and in order to the showing it 
 untrue, I must needs go to the play. And this notwith- 
 standing that the aforesaid Dr Kuthven did much advise 
 me to the contrary, saying that I might well prove my 
 loyalty to Church and King in many other and more 
 reputable ways, but finding me set upon the thing, he 
 desisted at last, considering that my wilfulness should 
 bring its own punishment. And this indeed it did, for 
 
26 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 going with one of his grace's gentlemen to the playhouse, 
 we saw presented a comedy newly translated out of the 
 French ; but so debased was the sentiment, so indecent 
 and unseemly the action of the piece, so vile the painting 
 and so immodest the clothes of the women that played 
 in't (sure this in itself is a new thing, and of revolting 
 newness), that I was fain to leave the place before even 
 the first act was gone through. But this my companion 
 would by no means suffer, so that I turned my eyes from 
 the stage to the company present, but found little comfort 
 there. For indeed, to see the gentlemen laughing hugely 
 at the wickedness and profaneness of the piece, and the 
 ladies feigning to cover their faces with their fans, as 
 though it were to hide their blushes (but truly there was 
 but little need of this), when the action was beyond 
 ordinary unseemly, and yet peeping through holes cut 
 in these same fans, for to view the stage still, was mon- 
 strous shameful. And in fine, when the play was finished, 
 and I had refused my companion's proffer to carry me 
 with him behind the scene and present me to the lady 
 that played the chief part (whose name is, alas ! too well 
 known in this kingdom), I returned unto Belfort Place, 
 well determined never again to go to the play. And this 
 resolve, so made, I have kept. 
 
 And after this, the spring now coming on, Dr Euthven 
 and I made a part of several parties of pleasure that were 
 given by divers gentlemen and gentlewomen of the doc- 
 tor's acquaintance, for to visit his majesty's palaces at 
 Greenwich and Hampton, the docks at Deptford, and 
 other places. In all which I found myself well enter- 
 tained, and did gain, I hope, some knowledge that hath 
 served me well since; but the time was now drawing 
 near when I must needs start for the Indies. I then 
 receiving one day a command to present myself on board 
 of the Hon. Company's ship Boscobel, lying in the Thames, 
 
THE GOOD SHIP BOSCOBEL. 27 
 
 for to embark for the factory at Surat, did make haste to 
 bid farewell to their graces the duke and duchess, thank- 
 ing them humbly for their singular kindness, and likewise 
 to that curious scholar and good friend to me, Dr Buth- 
 veu. Miles, also, I despatched back to Ellswether with 
 the horses, and such letters and gifts for my father and 
 Dorothy, as well as for Mrs Skipwith and the others 
 of the family, as I had gat together, and then gathered 
 up my trunks, and took boat to Graves-End. At the 
 which place, as I had been advertised by the Committee, 
 I found the ship, whose master (his name Captain Free- 
 man) received me with much civility, desiring me to choose 
 my cabin and my seat at table where I might desire. 
 For (says he to me), there's another young gentleman 
 bound for Surat with us, but he an't yet appeared, and 
 'tis first come, first served, aboard of the Boscobel. Not 
 to appear to slight his goodness, I complied with this 
 desire of his, and did choose my place next to my kind 
 captain's own, which pleased him mightily, and me no 
 less, for he was a person of very curious discourse, and 
 one that had gone through infinite wanderings and 
 perils. 
 
 And of these he was nothing loath to tell me, while 
 as we lay a- waiting in the river, for 'twas yet two full 
 days before my fellow-traveller come on board, so that 
 the master swore we should lose our convoy by this delay, 
 and that he would tarry no longer nay, not for the 
 President of the Indies himself. In these two days I 
 was much entertained in visiting all parts of the vessel, 
 ^yhich was a fine new ship of the Company's own, and in 
 learning from my good friend Captain Freeman many of 
 the duties of a supercargo. Moreover, this good man did 
 several times carry me with him in the ship's boat, for to 
 wait upon divers merchants with whom he had to do, and 
 did so divert me with histories of his travels, that I vow 
 
28 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 this delay was no sorrow for me, but rather a pleasure. 
 But at last, when Captain Freeman had but just now 
 said that he would up anchor with the morning tide, and 
 wait no longer, my fellow-traveller arrived on board in a 
 monstrous rage, and cursing very loudly the waterman 
 that brought him off, and had lost (says he) one of his 
 trunks. Methought I knew my gentleman's voice at 
 once, and when I went on deck to assure myself of the 
 matter, sure enough 'twas my old acquaintance, Mr Vane 
 Spender. Who, seeing me, greeted me with an oath, and 
 desired me bid the master to have the waterman soundly 
 cudgelled by the seamen, which on Captain Freeman 
 refusing, he was excessive vexed. And coming to us 
 into the cabin, when this affair was settled, he took 
 umbrage again to find me in the highest seat next to 
 the captain, declaring that he was second cousin to the 
 Secretary of the Indies at Surat, and must needs sit 
 highest. Which I, for peace' sake, was willing to suffer, 
 but Captain Freeman would not hear on't, and I kept 
 that chiefest place. And herein also you shall see that 
 I went not about to provoke Mr Spender, but contrariwise, 
 did all in my power to pleasure him. 
 
 So then the next day we left Graves-End, and in the 
 Downs did fall in with the East India fleet, which was 
 ten in number, whereof six ships, ours being one, carried 
 letters of mart l for protection against enemies. In our 
 company was no king's ships, for these use to meet only 
 the homeward-bound fleet at Sancta Helena, for the better 
 protecting of their incomparable rich cargoes ; but we did 
 believe ourselves secure from any foe that was like to 
 come against us. And in this confidence were we well 
 justified so long as we sailed in company the one with 
 the other, but when alone and separated, we were like to 
 
 1 It is possible that this spelling may give a clue to the generally dis- 
 puted origin of this word. 
 
SALLEE ROVERS. 29 
 
 have fallen an easy prey, as you shall hear. But of the 
 exact history of this matter I am not well informed, and 
 for this reason. For while we were yet in the Channel, 
 Mr Spender was seized with that grievous disease of sea- 
 sickness, whereof none knows the misery that han't felt 
 it, and did lie groaning in his cot, a-cursing at me if I did 
 so much as speak to him. Seeing which, I left him to 
 himself, and did continue to enjoy the ingenious discourse 
 of Captain Freeman, the which did much divert me. But 
 when, leaving behind the Narrow Seas, we were entered 
 that great bay which is called from the Spanish province 
 of Vizcaya, or by our seamen, Biskay, the complexion of 
 things changed, so that Mr Spender arose and played the 
 jolly sailor, whereas I was obliged to yield myself to the 
 dreadful malady. And this made it the more irksome to 
 me, that Mr Spender must needs come continually and 
 make a mock at me, casting in my teeth all manner of 
 nasty jests such as the seamen use to provoke one another 
 withal, and deriding me in my misery, who could not 
 frame so much as to answer, much less to punish him, 
 until our good captain found him one day at his tricks, 
 and threatened him with divers pains and penalties, in 
 case he should annoy me again. And thereafter was I 
 left in peace, though I was like to wish to die, so long as 
 the master told me the ship was flying along with a fair 
 wind, and making a fine course. 
 
 Yet, had I but known it, I had ought to have been 
 thankful for that rough progress of ours, but of this I 
 never thought until it was stopped. For one day me- 
 thought I heard a prodigious great noise on deck, running 
 and trampling and setting of sails and the like, and much 
 loud talk and swearing. And in a moment in come Mr 
 Spender with a pale face, telling me that we had outrun 
 our consorts in the night, and were now chased by a Sallee 
 rover, so that we were all like to be taken and made slaves 
 
30 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 to the Moors. Now upon this, though it seem to you 
 thing incredible, yet truly the disease, the which had here- 
 tofore weighed me down, and made me to long for death, 
 left me on a sudden, so that I leaped up and dressed my- 
 self, and seizing my sword, ran upon deck, Mr Spender 
 following after with his pistols. And upon deck I found 
 the seamen busied in making ready the two cannons that 
 our ship carried, and Captain Freeman a-serving out cut- 
 lasses and fusees. 1 Then looking behind, I saw the rover 
 that chased us, the which was a long vessel of a monstrous 
 outlandish build, mighty low in the water, and moving 
 with a most marvellous swiftness. And asking our captain 
 whether we were like to escape, " Mr Carlyon," says he, 
 " we have left our course and are now running for Tangier. 
 If we can come at it, maybe a king's ship or two will put 
 out to our aid and drive off the black devils ; but if not, I 
 see no help but we shall end our days in Barbary." 
 
 !Now this catching the ear of a young boy, that was on 
 board for to serve Captain Freeman in his cabin, he falls 
 a-blubbering because the master said we must all end our 
 days in Barbary, and this being heard by the seamen, they 
 were taken with a mighty trembling and despair, so as to 
 leave handling the ropes and charging their pieces, and 
 stand gazing upon the rover. So that Captain Freeman, 
 Mr Spender, and I were fain to go among them with our 
 drawn swords, and so force them to return to their duty, 
 which when they did we quickly made way upon the 
 rover. And upon this the pirates tried to knock away 
 our masts with a shot, but they was too far removed from 
 us, and did but lose ground in the trying, while as the 
 Boscobel flew on towards the coast, which we could now 
 clearly discern. And now our captain caused the ship's 
 cannons to be fired again and again, and that not so much 
 with the intent to hit the enemy, for of this, indeed, there 
 
 1 Muskets. 
 
ESCAPE FROM THE PIRATES. 31 
 
 was but little hope, but that those in the harbour, hearing 
 the noise, might perceive our plight, and make haste to 
 come to our help. 
 
 Now, as we learned thereafter, it chanced, in the great 
 goodness of God, that there was at this time lying in the 
 port the Eoyal Charles and the Navarre, king's ships, 
 whose captains, hearing the noise of cannons and perceiv- 
 ing its cause, made haste to put to sea and come to our 
 help. We then, beholding these two great ships sailing 
 towards us, gave thanks to God for His mercy, and left 
 firing at the rover, the which was, indeed, no longer need- 
 ful, since he, perceiving our reinforcement of strength, did 
 incontinent turn himself about and seek to escape. But 
 for all his subtlety and swiftness, our two ships were 
 better than he, and sailing in such a manner as to cut 
 him off from the port that he aimed at (I would I might 
 describe this action in seamanlike terms, but this lies not 
 within my power), had the mastery over him, and suc- 
 ceeded to bring him in and all his crew as captives. Who, 
 in due course, were set a-working in chains upon the ram- 
 parts of the town of Tangier, a singular and worthy in- 
 stance of God's confounding the designs of the wicked, in 
 bestowing upon them that very doom they thought to have 
 prepared for us. And this all have acknowledged, to 
 whom I have told this history, though many of them were 
 (I fear) careless persons, and little like at ordinary times 
 to observe and admire the Providence of God. 
 
 But 'tis not alone on the account of this marvellous 
 escape and deliverance of ours that I shall always be 
 mindful of this town of Tangier, but for an evil chance 
 that was like to have befell me there. For we casting 
 anchor in the port for to await our consorts, that were all 
 to take in water at this place, the master of the Boscobel 
 did grant to his seamen leave to go on shore, which leave 
 we passengers also enjoyed. And I going in a boat of the 
 
32 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 place with Mr Spender, he met upon the landing-stage 
 a gentleman of his friends among the officers of his 
 majesty's troops there quartered, and tarried to drink 
 with him. But I, desiring to see somewhat of the city, 
 went on apace, and found it a mighty pretty town, stand- 
 ing on a fair bay, and surrounded by fortifications of a 
 tolerable strength, and that seemed apt to resist a siege. 
 But the streets of the place are extreme narrow and dirty, 
 so that one can scarce pass through them, from the great 
 multitude of camels, asses, and other beasts that dispute 
 passage with him. And the people of the city are so lazy 
 and ragged as I had never before beheld, and the crowds 
 of beggars beyond belief. 
 
 Passing at last through all this nastiness, I came to the 
 ramparts on the land side of the place, whence was a 
 fair prospect of desert and remote hills, such as I then 
 saw for the first time. And here I sat me down for to 
 examine and admire that I saw, and did watch the soldiers 
 at their exercises close under the city walls with much 
 diversion, in especial the Moorish part of them, whose 
 riding and sword-play was very pretty. Now, as I sat 
 there, there come up Mr Spender, none the better for the 
 wine that he had of a rascally fellow, half Spaniard and 
 half Moor, that kept a tavern under pretence of an inn. 
 And you must know that 'twas now the 29th day of May, 
 Eoyal Oak Day as we call it, so long had I tarried in 
 London before the ship sailed. In remembrance, then, of 
 the most miraculous happy escape, as on that day, of his 
 majesty King Charles the Second, I was arrayed in a 
 brave habit, with my cousin Dorothy's badge on the fore- 
 front thereof, for to testify to all men that loyalty whereof 
 our house is proud. And Mr Spender, coming up, did 
 assail me suddenly with many evil words, miscalling me a 
 penniless knave and a beggarly Malignant and many other 
 such ill names. Nay, moreover, he gathered up dirt and 
 
 QOTP 
 
I FIGHT WITH VANE SPENDEK. 33 
 
 cast it at me, and did even spit upon my Eoyal Oak badge, 
 insulting me and it the while with such revilings as I 
 won't write down. And I, who was, despite my good 
 advice given to my little cousin, and my temperate be- 
 haviour in London, but a youth, and hot-headed at that, 
 was so wrought upon with his reproaches as to draw my 
 hanger and run upon him with intent to slay him. And 
 though now I am covered with shame to have desired to 
 take away a fellow-creature's life on such a cause, yet then 
 I was ready to have killed him on the spot. And he, 
 drawing his sword also, was prepared to fight, and I make 
 no doubt but there should have been blood shed between 
 us, had not Captain Freeman on a sudden come up with 
 another shipmaster of his acquaintance, and thrown him- 
 self upon us. 
 
 " How, lads ! young gentlemen !" cries he, mighty angry, 
 " swords out? What's this ? You would pink one another, 
 for all the world like a couple of Portugals or two Italian 
 bravos in a play ? And for what ? For a few bad words ? 
 Fight it out with your fists, like honest Englishmen. 
 Here's Captain Branter and I will see fair." 
 
 'Twas well indeed that they was there, for as I put up 
 my sword, Mr Spender, mad with passion and the wine he 
 had drank, flew upon me with his drawn blade, and I had 
 much ado to defend myself. But Captain Branter pulling 
 him off, I was able to make ready, and we did set to in 
 good earnest. But, thanks to my fights with young rebels 
 at school, it was not long before I made him admit him- 
 self mastered, and caused him take back all his naughty 
 words. And Captain Freeman then enjoining upon us to 
 shake hands and have it over, the which was done but 
 with a poor grace on either side, we returned to the ship, 
 so ending this affair. 
 
34 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 OF MY ARRIVING AT SURAT, AND OF THE POSTURE OF 
 AFFAIRS THERE. 
 
 THE other vessels coming in that same evening, we left 
 Tangier the next day, and continued in company our 
 voyage along the Africk coast. And although we caught 
 sight not once nor twice of the galleys of those pirates 
 that infest these waters, yet they dared not attempt us, 
 seeing our force, and we had opportunity to admire the 
 strange things that met our view. For in these climates 
 there is many things are not as they are with us, as the 
 sea and the weather and the length of day, and the very 
 stars themselves, not to speak of the poor heathens that 
 boarded us more than once, more especially off the colony 
 of the Gamboa. 1 And on crossing of the Line, moreover 
 we were made initiate in those mysteries which, as I sup- 
 pose, are a relic of antique superstition, but which the sea- 
 men do hug mightily ; yea, even the wisest among 'em. 
 In all these matters, then, was there much to instruct us, 
 and our good master and his mate were always willing to 
 tell us whatever we desired. But as we drew further to 
 the south, and neared again the temperate climates, and in 
 especial as we passed that cape called by the Portugals 
 Bon Esperanzo? where the Dutch have a few forts, we were 
 
 1 Gambia. 2 Properly spelt Boa Esperan^a, the Cape of Good Hope. 
 
IN THE INDIAN SEAS. 35 
 
 assailed by such storms as we were like to have left our 
 bones in the South Seas. Also the continual tossing and 
 rolling of the ship did bring on again, both in Mr Spender 
 and myself, such an access of that dread malady whereof 
 we had dreamed ourselves cured, as we could do little else 
 but lie and groan, desiring that death which seemed at 
 once too close to us and too far away. But when we had 
 left well behind us that evil and dangerous Cape, and were 
 entered the Indian Ocean, the which we found, in our tra- 
 versing it, prodigious still and pleasant, we revived, and 
 did begin to look forward with great anticipation to our 
 arriving in East India. 
 
 Now during this part of our voyage the nights were ex- 
 treme clear and mild, so that I was wont to stay long upon 
 the deck with Captain Freeman, who, as he smoked his 
 pipe, would tell me many strange tales. For one thing, 
 he told me of the mermaids in the Eastern Seas, whereof 
 he himself had seen one, sitting on a rock and combing 
 her long hair, and likewise of the dolphins and other 
 monsters of the deep. Likewise he told me of the wild 
 men of the woods, whereof (said he) he had seen many in 
 the great islands, but all at a distance, and also of the 
 anthropophagi or man-eaters, of which he had never seen 
 none, but had heard of them from the most respectable 
 persons. Of tigers, also, and crocodiles, and great serpents, 
 he told me much, especially with regard to the empire of 
 Birma and the eastern islands. And passing to the islands 
 of Japan, he spoke much of the Japanners, that are a mar- 
 vellous polite 1 people, and mighty inquisitive concerning 
 strangers, but so cruel and barbarous as could never be 
 imagined. Two emperors they have, whereof one may 
 never be seen by the vulgar, and as many princes, lords 
 and grandees, as they could furnish forth even Spain with 
 'em. But into their country may none travel, neither 
 
 1 Civilised. 
 
36 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 merchant nor Jesuit missionary, nor even visit their 
 ports, excepting only the Dutch, and these must needs, 
 when they come thither, abide on one small island, 
 whither their merchandises are brought them for to load 
 their ships withal. And if I should tell you all that Cap- 
 tain Freeman told me concerning the manners and aspect 
 of the inhabitants of the great city Cangoxima, 1 methinks 
 you should set him down as a worse liar than Seignior 
 Ferdinando Mendez Pinto himself, the which should be 
 grievously unjust, seeing that he had visited these parts 
 and this city as a lad in a ship of Holland, wherefore I 
 will say naught on't. Of China and the Chineses, likewise, 
 our good master spake much, but this also I will not put 
 down, lest I should have confused therewith other matters 
 I learned later from divers shipmasters at Surat. But this 
 I may say, that all this talk of mine with Captain Free- 
 man was wont to end in one way viz., that when the 
 captain was through with his pipe and his tale, clapping 
 me on the shoulder, " Master Ned " (he would say), " when 
 you list to make a venture, come and sail with me to the 
 eastwards, and I will put you in the way of such markets 
 and bargains as none but the Company's captains knows on." 
 Now truly this prospect was in no way displeasant to 
 me, but I little dreamed that I should ever make a voyage 
 eastwards (though never such a short one) with Captain 
 Freeman. And having now sailed northwards for a great 
 while, and passed, at an inconvenient distance, that fail- 
 island called Ceilon, 2 the which I had a great desire to 
 see, we come near to our port. And to me, who had 
 thought Surat to be on the sea-shore, 'twas a most mon- 
 strous surprise to find that we must needs cast anchor in 
 Swally 3 Koad, and from thence find means to get ourselves 
 conveyed to the town, the which stands at some small dis- 
 tance up the river Taptee. But this delay was by no 
 
 1 Kagoshitna. ~ Ceylon. 3 Smvali. 
 
 
I ARRIVE AT SURAT. 37 
 
 means displeasing to us, for there was many strange 
 things and persons to be seen, such as we admired 
 mightily. 
 
 And we reaching the shore in the master's boat, and 
 paying the tax of half a rupee that was demanded from 
 each passenger, found there Mr Spender's cousin, the 
 Secretary, that was come to fetch him in an Iwtckery, 
 which is an Indian coach drawn by two white oxen. 
 But since Mr Spender made no offer to present me to 
 Mr Secretary, and I cared little to force myself upon this 
 gentleman's notice, I was left desolate, defending my 
 trunks against a rout of swarthy rascals, both Moors and 
 Gentues, 1 that fought with one another, and would have 
 carried off my baggage before my eyes, had I so suffered 
 it. But at last Captain Freeman, coming on shore and 
 finding me contending with these fellows at great odds, 
 from my having no knowledge of the Indostan tongue, 
 and much incommoded with the great heat of the sun, 
 was very wroth against Mr Spender, and made haste to 
 call to my help a gentleman that was walking to the 
 landing-place, bearing a great white umlrdlo over his 
 head for to shield him from the sun. And by great good 
 fortune, who should this gentleman be but Mr Martin, 
 one of the Company's senior factors, to whom I had a 
 letter wrote from Dr Kuthven ? He received me with 
 great kindness, and made haste to hire certain of the 
 troublesome rogues for to carry my trunks to his hackery, 
 and bade me take my place therein, and so carried me to 
 the city, after bidding farewell to my good friend Captain 
 Freeman. Dr Ruthven had assured me that I should be 
 much pleased with Mr Martin, and in truth, in that short 
 space of our journey together I did discover him to be a 
 person of most varied and ingenious learning, and so full 
 of proverbs and wise sayings as I had never imagined 
 
 1 See Appendix for the races of India. 
 
IX FURTHEST IXD. 
 
 could be. Coming, then, to the gate of Surat, we must 
 needs pass through the Custom-house, where the cus- 
 tomers 1 are so strict that they must perforce search in 
 all my pockets as well as my trunks and mails. And 
 this done, we went on into the city, Mr Martin displaying 
 to me divers strange sights, until we come to the Factory, 
 which is a large and fair house, builded after the Moorish 
 fashion, and well defended by great walls. 
 
 And being arrived, Mr Martin was so good as to say 
 that if I would, he would make interest for me to be 
 under him in the business, and to lie in the chamber 
 next to him of nights. And of this offer when I had 
 gratefully accepted, I had my trunks brought to the 
 place he shewed me, and was assigned a Gentue servant 
 for to wait upon me, and was carried by Mr Martin to view 
 the whole of the Factory. Which Factory is, as I have 
 said, a great house, given to the English many years since 
 by the king of Guzeratta, but whereto they have added 
 go-downs 2 and storehouses, built on hired land. And the 
 house itself is built after the Indian mode, of two storeys, 
 and the upper and lower rooms opening on two long 
 galleries, the floors being of the best cement, and near 
 half a yard thick, all this for the sake of coolness. The 
 walls are part of stone and part of timber, whereof the 
 last is adorned with tolerable carvings, after their heathen- 
 ish fashion. There is a neat oratory, or , chapel, where 
 divine service is held twice in the day, and on Sundays 
 three times, and a convenient dining-room, open on all 
 sides, but shaded at the top, wherein all the Company's 
 servants do eat together, being placed according to 
 their degree in the service. The President's rooms are 
 very finely furnished, in part after the Oriental style, and 
 Mr Secretary's are likewise decent and comely enough, 
 close to which was Mr Spender's chamber. And we hap- 
 
 1 Custom-house officers. - Sheds or warehouses. 
 
THE MOORS AND MORATTYS. 39 
 
 pening upon the President about this time, Mr Martin 
 did present me to his honour, and ask his leave to keep 
 me under him, which his honour was pleased to grant. 
 And on that same evening, Mr Martin carried me to the 
 garden belonging to the English, which is situated without 
 the town, and should have been very fair and pleasant 
 but for the doings whereof I will tell you. For as Mr 
 Martin and I rid to the garden, he discovered to me all 
 the trials and troubles wherefrom this poor town and 
 Factory had lately suffered, which I will set down, that so 
 you may perceive in what an evil case was his majesty's 
 poor subjects in Surat at this time. 
 
 Now first you must know that near the whole of East 
 India (and now, for aught I know, the entire country) is 
 subject to the Moors, that are akin to the Scythian Tartars, 
 and come from the north, and the chiefest nation of these 
 Moors is called the Moguls. And the ruler of these 
 Moguls is a mighty emperor, that hath his court in the 
 great cities of Agra and Dhilly, 1 and reigns there with 
 such magnificence as no sovereign of Europe can equal, 
 far less surpass. And the emperor when I came to Surat, 
 and that is still (in 1697) reigning, was the great Auren 
 Zeeb, 2 said by the Moors to be so wise and just as no 
 prince hath been since Solomon, and by the Gentues the 
 most cruel and tyrannical ruler that did ever oppress 
 a nation for its sins. Now of these Gentues, the most 
 warlike and bravest tribe is that called the Morattys, 3 
 dwelling in a province named, so far as I can spell it, 
 Moruchtraw. 4 And of this province the boundaries are 
 uncertain, but it lies in great part in the kingdom of 
 Guzeratta. The Morattys are said by some to be a most 
 bloodthirsty and treacherous people, but 'twould ill be- 
 come me to indorse this opinion without more strict 
 
 1 Delhi. See Appendix for spelling of proper names. 2 Aurangzib. 
 3 Mahrattas. 4 Maharashtra. 
 
40 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 inquiry, since it hath pleased God by their means to give 
 me great deliverance, and this not once only, as I shall 
 shew hereafter in its place. 
 
 Now these Morattys had at this time a great king, or 
 chief, by name Seva Gi, 1 son to a famous captain of the king 
 of Visiapour's, 2 called Shaw Gi, surnamed the Bounceloe, 3 
 from the caste or family whereto he belonged, and his 
 mother was descended from the ancient kings of that 
 country. He, rising up against the king of Visiapour, 
 defeated and murdered by treachery Abdul Caun 4 his 
 general, and had thereafter great success, taking many 
 considerable places, even fortified towns, so that at one 
 time he was master both of Duccan and also of Conchon, 5 
 which is the rugged country lying between the mountains 
 and the sea. But neither he nor any leader of the Mo- 
 rattys hath ever been able to retain his hold on the plain 
 country, but hath always been forced to seek refuge again 
 in the hills, which, indeed, is the native land of the Mo- 
 ratty, where he is most at home. Now with such craft 
 and subtilty did this Seva Gi go to work, that he was able 
 for some years to maintain his peace with the Mogul 
 emperor, while all the while warring with him that 
 should have been his ally viz., the king of Visiapour. 
 It may well be that the mighty Auren Zeeb felt no grief 
 to see two powerful princes destroying the one the other, 
 and he did observe the fighting with no small diversion, 
 calling the said Seva Gi his Mountain-rat, because he must 
 needs retreat always to the hills. Now with regard to 
 the town of Surat, I must premise that there is set over 
 it on the behalf of the Great Mogul a governor, whose 
 government is a byword among all the Europe merchants 
 for its injustice. But whatever may be this person's 
 iniquities, he is, at the least, faithful to his master, and 
 
 1 Sivaji. 2 Now Bijapur. 3 Now spelt Shahji Bonsla. 
 
 4 Khan. 5 The Deccan (or Dakhan) and the Konkan. 
 
SEVA GI, THE MORATTY CHIEF. 41 
 
 spurned all the offers made him from Seva Gi, that he 
 should take his part. Wherefore Seva Gi made a road 1 
 into the place, and took and plundered the town, holding 
 it for six days, and taking from it a prodigious booty. 
 But the English, being retired into their Factory, and using 
 that for a citadel, did show so fierce a front, and upon 
 occasion defend themselves so bravely, as Seva Gi was 
 forced to leave 'em in peace. But their fair garden, lying, 
 as I have said, outside of the city, was overrun and ruined, 
 and was not yet recovered when I first saw it, all this 
 happening but shortly before my coming. 
 
 " But pray, sir," says I to Mr Martin, " how can you 
 have any comfort of life, knowing that you are all the 
 time placed between an unjust governor and a murderous 
 robber?" 
 
 " Bcggers should le no clmsers, sir," quoth Mr Martin. 
 " Sure we are in better case here than under the eye of 
 the Inquisition at Goa, or even than quarrelling with my 
 Lord Malbery 2 and the king's officers at Bombaim." 3 
 
 " At the least you are your own masters here, sir," says I. 
 
 " Not so fast, if you please, sir," says he. " Not many 
 months ago were we held under grievous oppression by 
 the Dutch, that would have us acknowledge 'em to be 
 lords of the Eastern Seas. Not being contented with the 
 most injurious conduct towards ourselves, they must needs 
 hoist their ancient 4 above our St George's cross, as though 
 we were surrendered to 'em. And not a warship had we 
 for to defend us against their injuries. Had they but had 
 Old Noll to deal withal, he should have punished 'em 
 first and made 'em ask pardon after." 
 
 " I trust, sir, that you an't regretting the most fortunate 
 death of that rebel ? " said I. Mr Martin looked upon me 
 jestingly. 
 
 1 Raid. " Maryborough ; not the famous duke. 
 
 3 Bombay. 4 Ensign. 
 
42 
 
 IX FURTHEST IXD. 
 
 " He that hath an ill name is half -hanged, an't he ? " 
 said he. " Old Noll was a rebel, sir, but the Dutch feared 
 him as the very devil." 
 
 While thus discoursing, we walked to and fro in the 
 garden, wherein had stood divers choultries, or summer- 
 houses, very pleasant to take the air within, but now 
 heaps of ruins, together with grottoes of many fantastical 
 forms, and fountains, whereof the sound and the coolness 
 was mighty agreeable. But the wildness of the place 
 surprised me (though now I know that the Indian gar- 
 deners do not affect neatness and symmetry of arrange- 
 ment, as do ours), nor had the ruins been cleared away, 
 but the flowers were springing and growing up around 
 them. And of the flowers themselves was nothing extra- 
 ordinary, but only mallows and stocks and jessamines and 
 suchlike common things, for so cursed with idleness are 
 the lower sort here, that they won't take the trouble even 
 to grow roses. Nevertheless, this garden is a mighty 
 pretty and pleasant place, and were it only better dressed 
 and kept, might be a very paradise. 
 
 And we returning to the Factory, Mr Martin pointed 
 out to me the English burying-ground, wherein are many 
 monuments of extreme elegance, and likewise the Dutch 
 Factory, where were many stout mynheers, that showed us, 
 on our passing them, no more courtesy than they need. 
 Likewise Mr Martin bade me note the devastation wrought 
 in the city by that freebooter Seva Gi, so that the great 
 walls were in part broken down, and many fine mansions 
 laid in ruins, and the houses of the poorer sort almost all 
 destroyed, though being but of mud and stubble, they 
 were fast beginning to build 'em up again. And more- 
 over, Mr Martin told me of one John Smith, who, being 
 captured by Seva Gi's ruffians before he could escape into 
 the Factory, was carried before their prince himself, and 
 heard him give orders for. the beheading of divers, both 
 
THE TOWN OF SU.RAT. 43 
 
 Moors and Gentues, that would not declare where their 
 treasures was hid. Upon this J. Smith fell into a great 
 fear and trembling, but God did graciously incline to- 
 wards him the heart of the king, so that on the advice of 
 one of the chief Brachmines, 1 his ministers, he let him go, 
 and I myself have both seen and talked with him many 
 times. 
 
 We were now returned into the town, and this being 
 the hour at which all do take the air, we met with most 
 of the Company's servants then in Surat, some riding on 
 fine Arabian horses (these brought, as Mr Martin informed 
 me, by sea from Juddah), 2 but the most part borne in 
 palenkeens, which is a kind of coach without wheels, and 
 carried on men's shoulders, the which seemed to me a very 
 womanish manner of going abroad, but I now know that 
 the heat do make it very agreeable. Passing the Mint, 
 which is an extreme handsome piece of building, we come 
 to the cloth-bazar, which is like one of our markets, but 
 held all the year round. And in the High Street, which 
 I had looked to see a noble and stately place, I found only 
 mean houses, with the shops like peddlars' stalls with us. 
 And coming back to the Factory, we made ready for 
 supper, where I saw all the gentlemen that served the 
 Company at this place. And mighty strange it seemed to 
 me, that all were dressed in white, for to avoid the heat 
 of the sun, though keeping the English fashion. Now at 
 the supper itself was all the meats served on plate of 
 China, 3 that, as they say, cracks when any poison touches 
 it, which is, without doubt, providentially ordained for the 
 sake of the dwellers in this land, where poisoning is so 
 common. And besides this magnificence, behind each 
 man's seat there stood an Indian servant with a great fan 
 of peacocks' feathers, which was waved about for to cool 
 the air. And such ceremony was observed in the bringing 
 
 1 Brahmins. 2 Jeddah. 8 Porcelain. 
 
44 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 in and removing the many dishes as I had never thought 
 could be anywhere, short of a king's palace. But with all 
 this state, the gentlemen showed themselves very affable 
 towards me, and Mr Martin presenting me to one or two, 
 we had much pleasant and witty discourse. And so at 
 last to bed, being well tired by all that I had seen and 
 done that day, but found it prodigious hard to sleep, 
 through being plagued by those villainous insects called 
 muskeetoes, the which abound in these parts. 
 
 Then the next day I began to learn how the Company's 
 business was carried on. But instead of the English 
 going into the public markets for to buy, as I had 
 thought, I found that they made use of Gentue mer- 
 chants, called banyans, 1 that act as brokers, and after buy- 
 ing up their wares from the Indians, bring them to the 
 Factory. These men are of a smiling and agreeable coun- 
 tenance and extreme respectful in their manners, wearing 
 white linen raiment of a strange and womanish fashion. 
 And although the Indostans generally are very square in 
 all their dealings, and prodigious exact to make good all 
 their engagements, yet these banyans are extreme cunning, 
 and do contrive to gain for themselves so much from their 
 transactions with their countrymen on the Company's be- 
 half, as they are counted among the most considerable 
 persons of the place. And I not knowing their tongue, 
 my duty was only to write at Mr Martin's dictation, and 
 do my best to improve myself. And when work was 
 over, Mr Martin was again good enough to take me riding 
 with him in his hackery, and to inform me on many 
 matters. And I expressing my surprise that where so 
 many gentlemen, and some of them of a good age, was 
 gathered together, there should be none married, so far as 
 appeared, Mr Martin saith 
 
 " The proverb, sir, tells us, He is happie that is wed, and 
 
 1 JBunnias or baniyas. 
 
THE MARRIAGE DIFFICULTY. 45 
 
 without trouble, but he that weds here is like to him- 
 trouble. For what gentlewoman of good family and for- 
 tune should choose to leave all she might have in Eng- 
 land, and adventure herself in the Indies ? 'Tis true that 
 the Company desires its servants to be settled in life, and 
 sends out women for 'em to marry, but you may guess 
 what manner of creatures they would be, that would come 
 out on such a chance ; and moreover they are also sickly 
 and soon die, whether from the evil nature of the climate, 
 or from too much drinking of strong waters. Wherefore 
 certain of the gentlemen here have wedded Indian or 
 Portuguese wenches, and keep 'em shut up after the 
 fashion of the country, never eating with 'em, and seeing 
 'em but when none else is by. But of such matches as 
 these is great trouble arisen, in especial regarding the 
 children that spring from 'em, when the mothers be 
 Papists. It seems to me, therefore, that they are wisest 
 that determine while in the Indies to devote themselves 
 to their work alone, and postpone all such delights until 
 the time of their return." 
 
 " As I shall," said I. 
 
 " What, you have made up your mind so soon, Mr 
 Caiiyon?" says he. "You an't yet wedded, surely?" 
 
 "I am troth-plight, sir," says I, and told him that 
 which you know already viz., my engagement with my 
 little cousin Dorothy. When I had ended my tale, Mr 
 Martin smiled upon me. 
 
 " All shall be well, and JacJce shall have Gill" quoth he. 
 " I honour your resolution, sir, and shall take it extreme 
 unkind in you if I ben't asked to the wedding, always 
 supposing that I am in England then." 
 
 "That wise saw of yours is mighty comforting, sir," 
 says I. 
 
 " Say you so ? " says he. " Then what do you think of 
 this one, sir, Age and wedlocke lames man and least ? " 
 
46 IX FURTHEST IXD. 
 
 I saw that he was jesting with me, but 'twas impossible 
 for me to take offence, so kindly and sweet- tempered a per- 
 son was he, and that friendship which was begun upon my 
 landing at Surat hath continued ever since, to my much 
 advantage. For although the Company hath made, and 
 doth still make, many rules and advices for the better 
 governing of the younger among its servants, yet rules are 
 not always kept, and more than once hath Mr Martin 
 brought me out of some trouble into which I was fallen, 
 either through the natural heat of youth, or through the 
 ill offices of Mr Spender. 
 
 For our life at Surat, there was in it always an admir- 
 able good order. We all ate in company, saving only the 
 snack taken on rising for to comfort the stomach. Many 
 of the gentlemen for this lunch l drank burnt wine, made 
 hot with cinnamons and other spice, but I always followed 
 Mr Martin's advice, who told me that so much wine- 
 drinking was like to breed fevers and other disorders. 
 For himself, he was wont to drink th<! 2 (the which is now 
 well known in England, but then only to those in our 
 factories in the Indies), and I did likewise, seeing that 
 this herb doth much benefit the health both of the mind 
 and the body by the operation of a certain temperate heat 
 that is particular 3 to't, and hath been observed by many 
 curious travellers. 
 
 This life of ours in company, where so many persons 
 of divers humours and originals were gathered together, 
 made it necessary that all our behaviour should be civil 
 and respectful, and this towards our chief and the chap- 
 lain in especial. The gentleman that occupied this last 
 place was commonly a person of excellent parts and wise 
 discourse, while his pay was higher than that even of the 
 senior factors, and his precedence was fixed next after the 
 
 1 This name was given to any slight or impromptu meal. 
 
 2 Tea. 3 Peculiar. 
 
LIFE AT THE FACTORY. 47 
 
 Members of Council, a station contrasting happily with 
 the treatment accorded in these days to many parsons in 
 England. 
 
 On Fridays was there an assembly held by Mr Presi- 
 dent, whereto the chief merchants of the other factories 
 was used to come, and whereat much sack was drunk, and 
 also palcpuntz} a drink compounded by the factors out of 
 acquavitte? rosewater, sugar, and the juice of lemons, and 
 one that has, I believe, been brought by some of them 
 into England. But at the shipping-time was there small 
 opportunity for such gaieties, for all day long was the 
 banyans coming in with their accounts, and below in the 
 courtyard the packers and warehouse-keepers must needs 
 be looked after, and the merchants seen and spoken with 
 that had brought musters 3 of their goods. More than 
 once, also, I had the advantage to go with Mr Martin a 
 journey among the towns and villages of the vicinage, 
 when he must oversee the weavers of cotton fabrics, buy- 
 ing up the yarn from the spinners and intrusting it to 
 the said weavers, that so they might have wherewith to 
 occupy themselves during the rains. Nor was I idle when 
 'twas neither shipping- time nor occasion for a journey, 
 for, learning from Mr Martin that the Company did fur- 
 nish a master for to teach to the writers the tongues of 
 the country, and did promise also an annuity unto such 
 as learnt them well, but that few ever gained this, I 
 applied myself to this study, so that I gat a fair know- 
 ledge both of the Persian and the Indostan 4 languages, and 
 received the promised annuity. And this to my no small 
 contentment, although his honour the President, being 
 worked upon by Mr Secretary, was ill-pleased that he 
 must give it to me and not to Mr Spender, that would 
 never learn nothing that he could by any means avoid. 
 
 1 Punch. 2 Brandy. 
 
 3 Patterns. 4 Apparently Urdu. 
 

 48 IN FURTHEST IXD. 
 
 Now in these first years that I spent in Surat was man; 
 great things happening, both at home and also in the 
 Indies. The first whereof I won't recount, as knowing 
 and hearing little of them ; but of the latter I may men- 
 tion that that famous Moratty prince, Seva Gi, of whom 
 I have before spoke, being attempted 1 by the whole power 
 of the emperor Auren Zeeb, submitted himself and made 
 his peace, and was kindly received and his demands 
 granted, so as he dared even adventure himself in the 
 city of Dhilly itself, on a visit to that great prince. But 
 here he quickly discovered himself to have been entrapped, 
 for the Mountain -rat was not accustomed to the ways of 
 courts, and did quarrel grievously with the emperor's 
 ministers. Having thus offended Auren Zeeb, he found 
 he was almost a prisoner, and must needs bend his wits 
 to the getting safely out of the place. And this he did 
 by a stratagem so cool and so ingenious as caused all that 
 heard on't to admire, and one that I myself did imitate 
 thereafter, as you shall in due time hear. For having 
 sent away his soldiers, and feigning himself to be sick, 
 he had himself and also Samba Gi, 2 his son, conveyed 
 out of the town in great baskets, such as the Moors use 
 to send fruits and succades 3 in as gifts to their mosgueys. 
 And thus reaching a place of safety, he returned to Mo- 
 ruchtraw, and fought against the Great Mogul with good 
 success during almost all the remaining part of his life. 
 And of the consequences of these wars you will see that 
 I myself participated, but not yet. 
 
 Now during all this time I was not content to enjoy 
 only my wage as a writer and the annuity I had earned, 
 but engaged myself also in ventures to the Eastern Seas, 
 whereby my wealth was much increased. 4 But of my 
 venture for cloves to the Manillas, or of my sending of 
 
 1 Attacked. 2 Sambhaji. 3 Sweetmeats. 
 
 4 See Appendix on private trading by the Company's servants. 
 
MY TRADING VENTURES. 49 
 
 Europe goods in a caplialay 1 (which is a pack-train) 
 bound for the city of Dhilly, you won't care to hear, and 
 'twould be tedious to tell. But I may say to you that 
 these ventures prospered marvellously, so that when I 
 had been four years in East India, I had been able to 
 put by moneys sufficient to pay the further bond of 500 
 demanded from factors, when I should have been five 
 years a writer and so have reached my promotion, and 
 something also to adventure once more in trading. And 
 all this I did regard as a step towards the fulfilment of 
 that work which my father had set before me, and towards 
 my marriage with Dorothy, and in my letters sent home 
 I writ with great delight of this happy hope. Happy is 
 it for us poor mortals that we can't read the future, for 
 at this very time, when all looked so bright before me, I 
 was about to part with all I had gained, yea, with all that 
 I had ever had, and barely to escape with life itself. 
 
 1 Kafila. 
 
50 
 
 CHAPTEE IV. 
 
 OF MY SENDING TO GOA BY MY EMPLOYERS, AND OF 
 THOSE THINGS THAT BEFELL ME THERE. 
 
 Xow this is the manner in which these untoward matters 
 befell, of the which I spake only on my last page. For 
 I was called one day into the Council, which is the high- 
 est in the Indies, and found there his honour the Presi- 
 dent, together with Mr Accountant, that is next in place 
 to him, the Warehouse-keeper, the Purser Marine, the 
 Secretary, and divers of the senior merchants of the 
 Factory, that have the honour to be members of the board. 
 And I, much fearing that I was to be chidden for some 
 failure in my duty, did answer to the summons with little 
 joy, standing before their honours like some poor rascal 
 of a poacher awaiting his sentence from the bench of 
 justices, but my friend Mr Martin, being among the 
 merchants present, did cheer me with a look, so as I was 
 made happy again. Then saith Mr Accountant 
 
 " Mr Carlyon, you have now been near five years in the 
 Company's service at this place, and we learn from Mi- 
 Martin, who is set over you, that you have a fair know- 
 ledge of the East Indian tongues, and have always de- 
 served to be well spoken of, as a zealous and careful 
 servant of the Committee." 
 
I AM CALLED INTO THE COUNCIL. 51 
 
 I bowed in answer to these compliments, and he con- 
 tinued 
 
 "Do you know anything of the Portuguese, Mr Car- 
 lyon?" 
 
 " No, sir," says I ; " I han't never had occasion to learn 
 it." 
 
 " It may be that that occasion is even now arriving," 
 says he. " The Company, learning that its interests have 
 at divers times suffered grievous hurt through its servants 
 not understanding the tongue of the Portugals, hath de- 
 cided to have instructed therein certain of its writers, 
 gentlemen well-learned in the Indian tongues. At pres- 
 ent you are the only gentleman at this place of whom 
 this is said, and the Committee are therefore pleased to 
 direct that you shall proceed at their charges to the 
 city of Goa, in the Portuguese Indies, there to study the 
 Portuguese tongue. The time you spend there under the 
 Committee's direction will count as a part of your service 
 as writer, and you will receive a genteel present from the 
 Company when you have given proof of your diligence." 
 
 " I thank your honours and the Committee, sir," said I, 
 " for this goodness, which I will do my best to deserve." 
 
 "You will provide yourself, Mr Carlyon," says Mr 
 Accountant, " with clothes befitting a young gentleman 
 of quality, and the Company will furnish you with letters 
 of commendation to the most considerable persons in 
 Goa. Mr Martin will be good enough to instruct you 
 with respect to the carriage and manners it will be be- 
 coming to you to assume. You won't of course deny your 
 connection with the Factory here, but it need not be in- 
 sisted upon in general company. And if" here Mr 
 Accountant leaned forward, and looked me very stead- 
 fastly in the face " if you find that 'tis true, as is alleged, 
 that the Portugals are contriving plots for the damaging 
 the Company's trade in the Eastern Seas, you will make 
 
52 IX FURTHEST IXD. 
 
 known the same to us, by means as secret and as speedy 
 as you can devise." 
 
 " Sir," said I, " I'll do my best to be watchful for their 
 honours' interests." For I perceived that the Council was 
 no little touched by the rumours that had of late reached 
 us concerning the designs of the Portugals, and that 
 'twas my business to discover these, that so they might 
 best be thwarted. And after this Mr Secretary, that had 
 spoke not at all hitherto, being grieved that he could not 
 prevail with his honour the President to send Mr Spender 
 to Goa beside me, gave me my further instructions, and so 
 I was dismissed. And Mr Martin and I walking back to 
 our chambers, he saith to me : 
 
 " This chanceth in an houre that hapneth not in seven 
 yeares, Ned, and sure 'tis a happy chance for you. With 
 prudence and tolerable good luck, your fortune is now 
 assured. I don't doubt but you'll soon be made agent in 
 some small factory when you are returned from your 
 studying, and so have occasion to use your Portuguese. 
 But with your leave, lad, I will give you some counsel, 
 lest you fall into trouble at Goa." 
 
 " Sir," says I, " I hope that I shall always gratefully 
 receive and follow any counsels you may be good enough 
 to give me." 
 
 " Listen, then," says he ; " and first you must always be 
 mindful not to infringe the punctilio 1 of the Portugals, 
 for so fantastical and strange is't as passeth belief. You 
 must never look hard at a lady, as she sits in her balcony, 
 or rides in her coach, if you don't desire to be stabbed that 
 night. And regarding the religion of Goa, you must needs 
 be mighty circumspect. You have seen those poor idola- 
 ters, the Papists here, walking through the city with their 
 processions, and kneeling down in the mire when the Host 
 is a-passing ? Here this happeneth but from time to 
 
 1 Etiquette ; sometimes used to mean personal dignity. 
 
 
MY MISSION TO GOA. 53 
 
 time, but at Goa you see little else. And in all the 
 Portugals' towns 'tis the law and custom that every one 
 meeting a procession of the Church shall uncover to't, and 
 also kneel, or at the least bow low, until it be passed by. 
 Now some Englishmen, conceiving that saw to be true, 
 When at omc, do as Rome does, do make it their custom 
 to uncover and kneel, as 'tis ordained, but to me, this com- 
 pliance savours somewhat of cowardice, and won't, as I 
 believe, commend itself to you. Wherefore, if you'll be 
 guided by me, I would have you go into some shop near 
 at hand, or turn down another street whensoever you see 
 a procession coming, or hear the little bell rung that sig- 
 nifies the approach of the Host, if you don't wish to be 
 stabbed where you stand. And above all, my dear Ned, 
 let me entreat you never to enter into any controversy 
 with any person in Goa, be he Portugal or Indian, upon 
 any question of religion. He will seek to lead you on 
 until you have uttered something that is to his mind 
 heretical, and then he'll denounce you to the Inquisition. 
 And once there, Ned, 'twere far better had you been 
 stabbed in the street by some bravo among the common 
 people, for the few that are escaped thence are come forth 
 crippled and helpless, and the many that han't never 
 escaped have died by the torture or the fire. Happie is 
 he that can beware by other men's harmes" 
 
 " I thank you, sir," says I, " and will try to remember 
 that which you have ofttimes told me viz., A close mouth 
 catches no fly s" 
 
 " Good lad 3 " says he, " and may I see you return safe in 
 six months or thereabouts, as full of the Portuguese as a 
 banyan is full of deceits. But let me counsel you to take 
 with you such weapons as you may chance to have, and 
 to sleep with 'em under your pillow of nights ; for Goa is 
 the most shameless ill -governed town that ever called 
 itself Christian." 
 
54 IX FURTHEST IND. 
 
 Much other good counsel did my esteemed friend give 
 me during the short space of time that we yet spent to- 
 gether, for it took no long delay to prepare me for my 
 journey. 'Twas thus that I found myself, in the early 
 part of the year 1668-69, at the age of twenty-two years, 
 equipped as a gentleman of good degree for to set out on 
 my travels, having letters with me to several respectable 
 gentlemen at Goa, a tolerable supply of money, and suit- 
 able weapons for my defence. Likewise I had with me 
 my servant Loll Duss, 1 a most excellent good fellow, that 
 had served me from my first arriving in Surat, and might 
 put to shame many of our English lacqueys. 'Tis the 
 custom in East India for persons of any consideration to 
 carry about with them a great following of servants 
 (though the cost of this is not so great as with us, these 
 men being habited in white calicut, and eating only rice 
 and a little fish) ; but I had no list to waste either the 
 Company's substance or my own upon such display as 
 this. Nevertheless, so confident did I feel in my situa- 
 tion, and so sure that my fortune was now to be made, 
 that I writ to my father and to Dorothy that they should 
 not wonder though they heard no more touching me for a 
 long time, for that I might be chief Vizier to the Great 
 Mogul when next they heard speak of me. To Mr 
 Martin's care I intrusted the diary I had kept, and such 
 things as I must leave behind me, he promising also to 
 keep for my return any letters that might be brought for 
 me by ship from England. This good friend bare me 
 company down to the landing-place, and as his wont was, 
 bade me farewell with a proverb 
 
 "Ned, suffer me to advise you once more, Speake faire, 
 and thinke what you will. Even if by chance your argu- 
 ment should convince a Papist, it won't profit either of 
 you, since you will find yourself in the Inquisition, and 
 
 1 In modern spelling, Lai Das. 
 
I ARRIVE AT GOA. 55 
 
 he must needs show an extraordinary great soundness and 
 devotion to save his life, and bring the faggots for to burn 
 you." 
 
 Thus we bade one another farewell, and I departed on 
 my journey in the Company's laloon, which is a boat of 
 sixteen oars, very pleasant and commodious for to travel 
 by. On our way we tarried only at the factory of Bom- 
 baim, and arrived in good time at the mouth of the Goa 
 river. This place is well defended, for there are here four 
 forts and a block-house, and so arranged as that no ship 
 may pass but under their guns. And going on up the 
 river we passed the great Agoada, 1 which brings water to 
 the city, and the strong fortress of Marmagoun. The 
 champaign country on either side of the river is mighty 
 pleasant of aspect, and situate in it is many fine garden- 
 houses 2 of the Viceroy and the hidolgoos* with stately 
 churches and palaces. The river here is full of islands, 
 which do much hinder the passage of vessels, and not far 
 below the city it is crossed by a bridge of thirty -six arches, 
 joined to a long causey. 4 The city itself is ten miles from 
 the river-mouth, 5 and stands on seven hills, being defended 
 by good walls and gates. The prospect in approaching 
 the place is an extreme fine one to behold, and the build- 
 ings of the city as rich and fair as any I have ever seen. 
 Methought, as I come near to this accursed place, whereof 
 I can now scarce think without a shudder, that here was 
 no ill town to tarry in for six months, not knowing that I 
 should not leave it for three years, and should (I fear) 
 gladly have seen it destroyed, like Sodom or Gomorrha, 
 long before that time. 
 
 I had been recommended by my employers to a decent 
 lodging, where such Englishmen as visited Goa on their 
 occasions was wont to tarry, and here I took up my billet, 
 
 1 Aqueduct. 2 Country-houses. 3 Hidalgos. 
 
 4 Causeway. 5 See note on Goa in Appendix. 
 
56 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 together with my servant Loll Duss. The keeper of the 
 lodging was a certain woman, widow to one of the Com- 
 pany's captains now deceased, speaking English very well, 
 though country-born, and no bigot, although one of those 
 Papists of whom Mr Martin had warned me. She gave 
 me a fair chamber, looking into a court well set with trees, 
 and with a fountain running therein, and good entertain- 
 ment also, so that I found myself well provided for. And 
 I asking her to advise me of a good teacher, from whom I 
 might learn the Portuguese, she named to me her own 
 son, that had made one or two voyages in his father's 
 ship, and could speak English also. And I, that had 
 feared I must needs have some Jesuit padree to my 
 teacher, whereby, as Mr Martin foresaw, I had been very 
 like to be led into controversy, accepted of her offer with 
 great contentment, and had the boy fetched, that I might 
 see him. He, being a smart fellow enough, professed 
 himself quite ready to serve me for a decent weekly wage, 
 and I was thus well attended, having always with me my 
 secretary (as he called himself), beside my servant Loll 
 Duss. 
 
 And now, conceiving that I might well begin with the 
 highest, I did send by the hand of Loll Duss that letter 
 of commendation I had to Dom Lewis de Bustamante, a 
 gentleman in very high place, and nephew to his highness 
 the Viceroy. And this Dom Lewis lost little time before 
 he came to visit me, and entreated me most courteously, 
 and must needs carry me with him to make my compli- 
 ments to his highness his uncle, for whom I had brought 
 a genteel present viz., several pots of extraordinary fine 
 succades or sweetmeats, newly arrived from Europe. 
 And the Viceroy I found to be a proper man, and most 
 courteous of manner, and indeed, among all those I have 
 known have I never seen none so kind and so greatly 
 given to hospitality as were these Portugals. For his 
 
 
DOM LEWIS DE BUSTAMANTE. 57 
 
 highness was graciously pleased to give me as a token of 
 his favour a ring, with a very fair diamond set therein, 
 worth some thousand pagodocs, 1 which he took from his 
 own finger for to put it upon mine. How I lost this ring, 
 you will hear in due time, but I have often desired to 
 know whether it returned into his highness's coffers or 
 no. Dom Lewis, likewise, showed me great kindness, and 
 had fain had me lie at his house, and was so urgent with 
 me that I had much ado to refuse him ; but pleading the 
 importance of my occasions, and my occupation with the 
 Portuguese tongue, they left me where I was. 
 
 Now after this time this was the manner of my life at 
 Goa, and if it seem to you too light and idle, you must 
 remember that I was but young, and that I conceived I 
 was doing best my employers' business in mingling much 
 with the Portugals. For on rising in the morning, I went 
 with my hostess's son (that was called Peter) to take the 
 air by the river, and perhaps to view some church or other 
 great building, and thereafter I spent some time in the 
 study of the Portuguese. But for some two or three 
 hours about mid-day was every one wont to repose them- 
 selves indoors, for fear of the heat, and I was fain to do 
 the like. Then in the afternoon would come Dom Lewis 
 or some one of his friends for to carry me with him to 
 some assembly or party of pleasure, and the evening- 
 passed agreeably enough, with music and dancing, and 
 suchlike diversions. 
 
 Now you will wonder how in all this time I escaped 
 the Inquisition, without (as some have falsely said) I con- 
 formed myself to their customs for fear. But the manner 
 of my safety was this. I followed out the counsel given 
 me by Mr Martin, and avoided all processions and church 
 shows. I had much desired to have seen an High Mass 
 in the great church of the Dominicans or Black Friars, 
 
 1 One thousand pagodas = about 400. 
 
58 IX FURTHEST IND. 
 
 the which is all gilded within, and in the sacristan 1 
 treasures of untold value, but I refrained, and forced 
 myself only to visit it one morning with Peter. Like- 
 wise, I was very firm to refrain from argument, and 
 indeed my companions, that were for the most part young 
 gentlemen of good blood and breeding, did never attempt 
 to force it upon me. And with regard to the punctilio 
 of the Portugals, I saw much reason to marvel thereat, 
 seeing that they will walk abroad in the streets bare- 
 headed under umbrelloes, for to avoid the necessity of 
 uncovering the one to the other ; but I was so happy as 
 never to infringe it. And of adventures among the ladies 
 had I none, seeing that they are kept very recluse, and I 
 had neither inclination nor opportunity to make close 
 acquaintance with 'em. But it is necessary to state this, 
 since it hath been alleged otherwise concerning me. Thus 
 all went well, until one day Dom Lewis came earlier than 
 usual to visit upon me, and carried me with him to his 
 house, that was very fine and splendid, for to see his 
 cousin newly arrived from the Moxambique. 
 
 And this cousin of his (that was also nephew to the 
 Viceroy) I found a pretty boy enough, Dom Francis de 
 Lessa by name. (Now this name, Francis, is very common 
 in Goa, after their great saint, Franciscus Xeverius, 2 that 
 lies buried in the fair church of Bon Jesu.) And this 
 young gentleman, Dom Francis, had been bred up in one 
 of their colleges by the Jesuits, or Paulistins, 3 as they call 
 them here, from their monastery of St Paul's ; and with 
 him was his governor, 4 that the Viceroy, with the advice 
 of the padrees, had appointed over him. This was a 
 Paulistin called Father Sebastian, a person of a most 
 gentle and courteous aspect, and so well versed in all 
 
 1 Probably sacristy is meant. 2 Better known as Francis Xavier. 
 
 8 Not to be confounded with the Regular Clerks of St Paul, or Barnabites, 
 who are a distinct Order. 4 Tutor. 
 
 
I MEET WITH FATHER SEBASTIAN. 59 
 
 matters of polite learning that to talk with him was ;i 
 pleasure. Yet, to my misfortune, there awoke in me, 
 while in his company, as it were a certain fervour and 
 heat of opposition, so that I did find myself perpetually 
 at an issue with him, to my no small concern, be the 
 matter of our discourse what it might. Now on this day 
 it seemed good to us to walk through the city and show 
 to Dom Francis what was worthy to be seen therein, and 
 so the time passed pleasantly away. But in returning 
 from Old Goa, a part of the town that is now decayed, 
 but wherein many respectable persons do dwell agreeably 
 enough, we stopped on a bridge for to look at the boats 
 on the river, and I chanced to say that 'twas a pity the 
 Portugals should waste so much time a-racing one another 
 on the water in baloons to the spoiling of their business. 
 
 Then says Father Sebastian in French 
 
 " You English are a stirring and industrious nation, sir. 
 Sure we can't never hope to equal you in this." 
 
 " It seems to me, sir," says I, " with all respect to you, 
 that in the present posture of affairs, your governors are 
 much to blame in that they allow so many of your men to 
 stay idle in monasteries, instead of arming 'em and setting 
 'em to drill or to work. Why, 'tis said you have more 
 Europe men in the convents here than in all your garri- 
 sons, and King Seva Gi and his Morattys at your very 
 gates." 
 
 "But pray, sir," saith he, very meekly, "could these 
 persons be better employed than in beseeching God to 
 favour the arms of their country, and His saints to keep 
 the enemy at a distance ? " 
 
 " Indeed, sir," says I, " speaking with all deference to 
 you, I must say that all these Black, White, or Gray Friars 
 do the country no good, nor the Church no credit. Were 
 his highness to order 'em all on to the walls for to be 
 taught how to handle a fusee or a pike, 'twould provide 
 
60 IX FURTHEST IND. 
 
 for the place a handsome garrison, and rid the town of 
 lazy set of rascals." I was about to continue, growing 
 warm in the subject, the which had much exercised me 
 since my coming to Goa, when Dom Lewis pressed my 
 arm, and I followed his eyes to a certain island in the 
 river, where was a great void place with high posts set up 
 therein, and seats of stone at one side thereof. I had seen 
 this place before, and Peter also had pointed me to it, but 
 it seemed to me that I had never yet truly understood 
 what was done there. 'Twas the burning-place of the 
 Inquisition. I stopped suddenly in my speech, but Dom 
 Lewis said somewhat touching the time of day, and we 
 passed on. 
 
 Now as we come into the town, there was had betwixt 
 us some discussion as to which way we should return to 
 the Viceroy's palace, and on the advice of Father Sebastian 
 we made choice of a certain street that leads past the 
 cathedral. And we walking and talking merrily, come 
 presently to the square lying before this, which is as large 
 as any in England, and of a neat and plain aspect. Now 
 we being entered the square, I saw coming towards us the 
 procession of some saint, I have forgot which, but they 
 were carrying the Host under a state, 1 with clericos walk- 
 ing bareheaded on either hand, and boys scattering incense 
 and ringing bells. There was also one or two images or 
 statuas, with banners and suchlike borne aloft, and many 
 nuns and ladies of the city walking after. And as the 
 procession come near, the people all made haste to kneel 
 down in the dust, the men uncovering, until it should be 
 passed. And I, according to my custom, did seek to turn 
 aside, but we were in the open square, and there was no 
 shop nor side-street at hand. Then there come to my 
 mind that sight which Dom Lewis had but now showed to 
 me viz., the burning-place by the river, and I won't con- 
 
 1 Cloth of estate, canopy. 
 
 , 
 
 
THE PROCESSION. Gl 
 
 ceal from you that for a moment my knees trembled and 
 the devil tempted me very sorely to take off my hat and 
 bow myself before those images and that Host which was 
 carried there. But I thank God that I was kept from this 
 base and cowardly conformity, and was strengthened to 
 stand still while as the procession came near. Father 
 Sebastian and Dom Francis went down on their knees 
 mighty devoutly, and Dom Lewis bowed almost to the 
 ground, saying to me 
 
 " Bow, Dom Edward ; 'tis the custom here." 
 But I still stood up, and the procession passed by, the 
 priests and women all looking black upon me that durst 
 insult their idols. And when the people was rose up again 
 from their knees, they come round about us, hustling us 
 and crying out that we was atheists and heretics, and 
 making ready for to stone us. But Dom Lewis crying out 
 to them very earnestly that I was a stranger that knew 
 not their ways in that place, and that they were all three 
 good Christians, as might be seen, they were content to let 
 us pass, though with many ill words. Thus we walked on 
 to the palace, Father Sebastian going meekly with his eyes 
 cast down and his hands folded, and Dom Lewis with a 
 dark and gloomy air, while Dom Francis his cousin looked 
 upon me askance, avoiding me as a man might one that 
 had the plague. I, indeed, was far from being at ease with 
 myself, and to add to my distemper, it seemed that even 
 in the palace I could not be free from peril, for we reach- 
 ing the building and standing on the great steps in the 
 forefront thereof for to take the air, there come up an 
 ancient man, an Indian, of a lean and shabby aspect, and 
 he carried with him a little cabinet, so to speak, with 
 curtains before it of some old torn stuff. And Father 
 Sebastian asking what strange beast he had therein, the 
 fellow replied by bringing the cabinet up to us upon the 
 steps, and showing us inside on't divers little images of 
 
62 IN FURTHEST IXD. 
 
 the Virgin and the saints. And his design was that we 
 should kiss these, and withal give him some small piece 
 of money, as the custom is here. And Father Sebastian 
 motioning him to approach me first, being the guest of 
 Dom Lewis, I had in my hand half a ducket, 1 the which I 
 purposed to give him, seeing the man to be old and poor, 
 but I refused to kiss the images that he carried, whereat 
 he departed much displeased, though the other gentlemen 
 were willing to pleasure him. 
 
 And now, Dom Lewis seeming to be ill at ease, we went 
 into the palace, and presently his highness entered to us, 
 and the evening passed as usual. But shortly before the 
 company departed, while as they was serving jacolatt? 
 Father Sebastian entered again into discourse with me, 
 and desired to hear many things concerning England. He 
 held many strange notions touching our country, such as 
 I should conceive a Frenchman might entertain, but so 
 universally learned are these Jesuits that I can't so much 
 as guess of what nation he was. And at last he advanced 
 this proposition viz., that the English are a people alto- 
 gether destitute of all loyalty and reverence, and entirely 
 given up to lawlessness and irreligiori. And this saying 
 I did combat with all my skill, bringing forward to 
 the contrary thereof the loyalty wherewith the Cavaliers 
 fought for his late majesty, and the reverence they testified 
 toward the poor clergy in their extremity. 
 
 " But, sir," saith Father Sebastian, " sure you'll pardon 
 me if I say aught displeasing to you in my ignorance, but 
 I had believed that 'twas accounted in England a merit to 
 show no reverence to such things as other men venerate. 
 And this belief of mine was confirmed, sir, in me by your 
 own behaviour to-day." 
 
 " I hope, sir," says I, " that I am always ready to show 
 due respect wheresoever my conscience may allow on't, 
 1 Ducat. 2 Chocolate. 
 
SNARES ARE LAID FOR ME. 63 
 
 but I can't find it in me to bow down to a piece of 
 bread." 
 
 I saw Dom Francis turn pale and walk away, at a 
 signal from his governor, and Dom Lewis called my notice 
 to a rare piece of carving in ivory that had but just been 
 sent to his highness from the king of Visiapour, and told 
 me that it was worth at the least ten thousand duckets. 
 And while admiring this, I noted a badge or medal in gold 
 that he bore on his left arm, and whereof I had often 
 desired to ask him, and I inquired concerning its device, 
 and his reason for the wearing it. But it seemed to me 
 that Father Sebastian looked at him for a moment, and 
 in the stead of answering, he put my question aside, and 
 spake of some other matter. Then the father turned 
 again to me 
 
 " I ask your pardon, sir, but I don't follow your mean- 
 ing as I could wish. May I beg of you to favour me at 
 more length with the opinions held by the English (and 
 by yourself as an Englishman), on this subject viz., the 
 respect paid to images of the holy saints ? " 
 
 Now I would not have you think of me more highly 
 than I deserve, and so I will confess to you that 'twas my 
 fantasy at this time that I had a mighty pretty turn for 
 argument, and could set out my meaning as neatly as 
 any man. But on this especial evening I declare most 
 solemnly that I had no list whatever to argue, but only 
 to set forth and explain unto this civil and fair-spoken 
 priest that which he desired to know. But 'twas not to be 
 looked for that I, matched against such an extraordinary 
 keen antagonist, could confine myself to a cold setting 
 forth of facts, and I found quickly that I was becoming 
 engaged in a smart controversy, Dom Lewis and divers 
 gentlemen of his acquaintance standing by to listen, though 
 uttering no comment on all that passed. The matter was 
 ended at last by his highness giving the signal to retire, 
 
64 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 
 and Father Sebastian saying that we must surely resume 
 our debate on the morrow, I bade him good night, and so 
 departed. But Dom Lewis coming with me into the hall 
 while I buckled on my sword, and two peunes 1 (which is 
 Gentue boys or servants), sought out and brought to me 
 my hat and cloak, I heard him mutter in his throat when 
 he bade me farewell certain words. And of these the sense 
 never reached me until I had returned to my lodging, and 
 was ready to go to bed, though their sound seemed well 
 known to me, but then I knew them to be, Quern Deus 
 vult perdere, prius dementat. 
 
 But, as I said, I did not perceive at first the meaning of 
 these words, and I went home after my usual fashion, 
 with one of the Viceroy's servants bearing a lantern before 
 me, and found Loll Duss looking for me in no small 
 alarm, since it was already late, and he had feared lest 
 some ill was befallen me. For, as Mr Martin had warned 
 me, in the streets of Goa is no safety for any whose occa- 
 sions oblige them to be abroad after dark, for what with 
 the Cofrees 2 or negroes, that are given no food by their 
 masters, and the soldiers, whose pay is always withheld 
 from 'em, so that both must needs brawl and rob for to 
 keep themselves alive, the place is full of murders and 
 assaults every night. Nay, so bold do these robbers 
 become, that 'tis their custom even to break into houses, 
 and strip the inhabitants of their moneys and other goods, 
 and kill those that resist them, wherefore every prudent 
 person is wont to sleep with pistols at his bed's head and 
 sword by his side. And after this manner had I laid 
 myself down on this same night, with Loll Duss a-sleep- 
 ing on the threshold of my chamber, and was fallen 
 asleep in great contentment, expecting no harm nor 
 fearing none, that peril from the unruly brawlers alone 
 excepted. 
 
 1 Properly spelt peons. - From the Arabic Icafir, meaning infidel. 
 
A NIGHT ALARM. 65 
 
 But on a sudden I was awaked by an extraordinary 
 great knocking at the gate without, and heard Peter run 
 to ask who might be there. At the first I thought it to 
 be a band of those thieving soldiers of whom I spake just 
 now, but by the answer that was then returned to him I 
 knew what it was that should befall me, for a voice 
 cried 
 
 " The Holy Inquisition. Open quickly ! " 
 
 " Loll Duss," says I to my servant, that had rushed into 
 my chamber in affright, " these men are come for to take 
 me." 
 
 " Shall we resist 'em, master ? " quoth he, snatching up 
 my sword from its sheath, and making as though he 
 would defend the door. 
 
 I looked around, the while I could hear Peter fumbling 
 to unfasten the bolts of the gate. Perchance (says I), if 
 we can drive them away for a moment we may escape. 
 But at once I perceived that 'twas impossible. My 
 chamber opened on the one side into the inner court, 
 from which was no exit but over the roof, and on the 
 other into a passage leading to the gate. There was no 
 way of escape. But upon this a thought seized me. 
 
 "No, Loll Duss," says I, "we can't resist. They are 
 come for to seek me, and must needs take me. But I 
 dare be bound they han't no warrant for to hale you 
 along with me, though they will take you if they find 
 you. Hide yourself, and save these papers of mine, and 
 carry 'em with you to Surat, to Mr Martin." 
 
 And thus speaking I snatched up from my writing-book 
 the letter I had but just wrote to Mr Martin, and with it 
 such notes as I had made touching the designs of the 
 Portugals in the Eastern Seas, and thrust them into his 
 hands. My pistols also I gave him, and such money as 
 come to my hand, and bade him be gone. And he dis- 
 appeared and was gone before I might so much as turn 
 
 E 
 
66 IX FURTHEST IND. 
 
 round, hiding himself in some hole so secure as that they 
 never found him. 
 
 Now all these things happened in far less time than I 
 must take for to tell you of 'em, and Loll Duss was safely 
 departed when at length the gate was opened, and the 
 officers come along the passage to my chamber. I met 
 them at the door, and would have asked their business, as 
 one hugely curious concerning their visit, but at the sight 
 of him that led them my tongue refused his office, for he 
 was my friend, Dom Lewis de Bustamante. And he 
 summoning and claiming me as the prisoner of the Holy 
 Inquisition, showed me a warrant, signed and sealed, and 
 upon this the rest of the officers entered the chamber, and 
 set seals on all that was therein. Now the seal that was 
 upon the warrant bare the device of a dove carrying in 
 her mouth a branch of olive, and these words in Latin, 
 Justitia et Misericordia. Then I, looking upon the medal 
 that Dom Lewis bare upon his sleeve, did see wrought 
 therein this self-same figure and motto, the which stirred 
 up in me a great heat and indignation, that a brave man 
 should suffer his friends carelessly to endanger them- 
 selves in his presence, and never tell them that his 
 honour demanded that he should denounce and seize 
 'em. As for the rest of the officers, they was as evil- 
 looking a crew of rascals as I ever saw, all clad in great 
 gowns of black stuff, with hoods for to shade their faces, 
 but of their nature I saw little, for they said nothing, 
 leaving it all to Dom Lewis, that was most assuredly 
 their master. 
 
 And this nobleman asking of me whether I were ready 
 to come with 'em, I requested leave to finish dressing of 
 myself properly, which was granted, and likewise to pack 
 and take with me my trunk, or at least some clothes in a 
 bag, but this he refused, saying that the Holy Office should 
 
I FALL INTO THE HANDS OF THE INQUISITION. 67 
 
 look to my goods, and I should have 'em again. Then 
 having dressed myself, I went with them to the gate, 
 where they had a coach in waiting, and put me into it, 
 and themselves followed, my hostess weeping and crying 
 in the door that no such shame had ever come upon her 
 house before, and so departed. 
 
68 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 OF THE EVENTS THAT BEFELL ME ON MY AEREST, AND 
 IN THE HOLY HOUSE AT GOA. 
 
 Now while we were in the coach I did make inquiry of 
 Dom Lewis whether they were a-carrying me to the 
 Santa Casa (or Holy House, as the palace of the In- 
 quisition is wont to be called, as though in mockery), 
 but he refused to answer me, saying that I should dis- 
 cover where I was when I reached the journey's end. 
 And I therefore waiting patiently, we presently alighted, 
 and after some ceremonies gone through before an officer, 
 and the placing of irons on my feet, I was taken along a 
 certain passage, and thrust into an extreme noisome and 
 stinking place, wherein was already confined some thirty 
 or forty persons. And these, I found, were common 
 murderers and thieves of the town ; for they rose upon 
 me with one consent, and did take from me such money 
 and other small matters as I had in my pockets, I not 
 caring to resist them overmuch, as knowing that I should 
 have no peace until they were well satisfied that they had 
 left me nothing. And asking where I was, one advised 
 me that the place was the Aljuvar, or prison belonging 
 to the Ordinary, that is, the Archbishop of Goa, for that 
 some law or custom hindered their carrying me at once 
 to the Holy House. 
 
THE ORDINARY'S PRISON. 69 
 
 In this foul and filthy hole I was left for two nights 
 and a day, suffering great discomfort, and this not only in 
 my mind, from the company I was in, but in body also, 
 inasmuch as the floor was so covered with all nastiness 
 that I durst not lay myself down, but was fain to abide 
 standing, or at most leaning against the wall, which 
 indeed scarce pleased me better than the floor, for that 
 space of time. This chamber of the Aljuvar was situate 
 below the level of the ground, and hollowed out of the 
 rock, holding but one small opening to the light, through 
 the which scarce a single ray could manage to pass. In 
 the midst of the floor was a well or chasm, from the 
 which, as from the lowest pit, there ascended evil and 
 mephitical vapours, that were at times insupportable. 
 I can scarce find it in me to cast up against the prisoners 
 their robbing me of my money, and the eagerness they 
 showed in this thievish work, since the Ordinary provided 
 no food for 'em, and they must have starved had it not 
 been for the charity of certain worthy persons, that 
 brought broken victuals for to be given them. I myself 
 had been like to have fared ill but for the kindness of 
 the boy Peter, who brought me a basketful of such food 
 as he could compass, the overplus whereof I did divide 
 among my fellows. During the second night of my im- 
 prisonment I slept scarce a wink, being so sore troubled 
 with the vermins that abounded in the place, and the 
 stench from the well. Yet was not this discomfort 
 wholly to be held a misfortune, since it hindered me 
 from dwelling overmuch on the hard and unkind be- 
 haviour of Dom Lewis, which otherwise had sorely exer- 
 cised me. 
 
 Despite this saving clause, nevertheless, 'twas with a 
 joy that I had little expected ever to feel in the like 
 posture of affairs that I heard myself summoned by the 
 turnkey to come to the door, in order to my being trans- 
 
70 IN FUKTHEST IND. 
 
 ferred to the keeping of the Inquisition. At my request, 
 time was granted me to make some small changes in my 
 apparel and the like, and after this, the same persons as 
 before met me on the threshold, and carried me in the 
 coach to the Holy House, which is situate on that side 
 of the great square that stands opposite to the cathedral, 
 and is of a lofty and solemn aspect, being entered by three 
 great doorways, whereof the midmost leadeth into the 
 great hall, where I was taken. And here my conductors 
 delivered me over into the hands of others that were 
 there, and the irons that were upon my legs were knocked 
 off. And this occupying some time, I had leisure to con- 
 sider how little, when I, as had once been my custom, 
 had read with my cousin Dorothy on the Sunday evenings 
 in Mr Foxe his ' Booke of Martirs/ sitting in the summer- 
 time in the garden -arbour, and on the settle beside the 
 great hall-fire in the winter, how little, I say, we had 
 thought that I myself should ever come as a prisoner 
 into the hands of that very Inquisition, of the devilish 
 cruelties whereof we trembled only to read. 
 
 But these musings could not last long, for when they 
 had released me from my irons, the officers into whose 
 charge I had been given led me into a chamber opening 
 from the hall, that is called, as I heard thereafter, the 
 Board of the Holy Office. This chamber is hung round 
 about with very fair tapestry, wrought in stripes of blue 
 and citron colour, and at one end on't a great crucifix in 
 projecting work, that reached almost to the ceiling. There 
 was a raised place in the midst, whereon stood a long 
 table with great chairs set all around it, and at the end 
 by the crucifix a folding-stool for the secretary. Opposite 
 to this was set another fold-stool for the prisoner (that 
 was I), and in the chairs around the table sat my lords 
 the Inquisidors 1 and their officers. And of these In- 
 
 1 The Spanish spelling used at the time. 
 
I AM EXAMINED BY THE GRAND INQUISIDOR. 71 
 
 quisidors, that are persons of a mighty severe aspect, 
 and very reverend of bearing, the chief is a secular priest, 
 and the second a religious of the Order of the Dominicans, 
 and vested in their particular apparel, which is a white 
 vesture set with a crotchet 1 in black, and this under a 
 black gown or cowl. And I, after bowing myself with 
 all imaginable respect unto their lordships, did sit down, 
 as they bade me, upon the stool set for me, having on my 
 right hand the Grand Inquisidor, who, beginning to speak, 
 said to me somewhat in a tongue that I took to be the 
 Italian, but which I understood not, and did shake my 
 head for to signify the same. They asked of me next, 
 whether I could speak the Portuguese, and on my answer- 
 ing in that tongue, with some halting, that I understood 
 it but passably, and spake it as yet hardly at all, they 
 demanded to know whether I would have an interpreter. 
 And I accepting of the same with gratitude, they sent a 
 messenger, who presently returned, bringing with him a 
 Jesuit priest, clothed, as their manner is, in a long black 
 gown, with a collar and rings, and a high round cap flat 
 at the top, and this person did take his stand beside my 
 lord the Grand Tnquisidor, for to interpret to me what he 
 should say. 
 
 At the command, then, of his lordship, this Paulistin 
 asked of me, in outlandish enough English, concerning 
 my name and state of life, both which I gave him, and 
 then concerning the cause of my arrest, to which I made 
 answer that to the best of my belief 'twas my not com- 
 plying with the superstitious custom of the place viz., 
 in my refusing to bow to the procession that went past, 
 carrying the Host with it. And upon this, with great 
 solemnity, the interpreter adjured me to make a full con- 
 fession of all the matters whereof I was accused, for that 
 then the Holy Office should exercise its right of mercy, 
 
 1 Crosslet, little cross. 
 
72 IN FUHTHEST IND. 
 
 and release me speedily, with great advantage gained to 
 my soul. He bade me also search and see whether my 
 conscience warned me of no other crimes, for the which I 
 might worthily be brought to trial and punished, but I 
 made answer that I knew not what they might account 
 crimes, but that so far as I remembered I could not 
 charge myself with any that need come under their lord- 
 ships' notice. Furthermore, I declared to them that I 
 was a subject of the King of England, and desired to be 
 assisted by some consul or other officer of his majesty's, 
 and also threatened them with our fleet should they ill- 
 use me or refuse me justice ; but upon this they did 
 dismiss me hastily, and bade the interpreter see me duly 
 lodged. 
 
 I was taken then to a certain gallery, the priest and 
 the secretary going with me, and there was brought 
 thither my two trunks, and these the alcaide, as they call 
 the chief turnkey, set himself to open and search, the 
 secretary being at his side and noting down what was 
 found therein. And while this was doing, the priest that 
 had acted interpreter turned to me with a jolly laugh. 
 
 " These men speak no English," says he, " and I have 
 many things to ask of ye that I'd fain know, so with your 
 pleasure we'll discourse awhile. May I ask whether ye 
 would be son to Sir Harry Carlyon, that once led the 
 king's forces in the West Country ? " 
 
 " Seignior," says I, greatly surprised, yet willing to be 
 civil to this agreeable person, " Sir Harry Carlyon is my 
 father." 
 
 " Well met, then ! " said he, " though I'd be glad to 
 have had it in a better place. Your good father did me 
 a kindness once, and sure I'll not forget it. I hope Sir 
 Harry is in good health, sir ? " 
 
 " He was well when he writ to me last," says I. " But 
 pray, seignior, pardon my boldness in asking where you 
 
I FALL IN WITH AN IRISH PRIEST. 73 
 
 gat acquainted with my father. Was it in the wars of 
 Germany ? " 
 
 " Xay, 'twas in the wars of England," says he. " The 
 history on't I'll tell you another time, but advertise me 
 now how matters are going under King Charles II., in 
 Ireland especially." 
 
 I perceived then that this person's outlandish talk was 
 all after the manner of the Irish, and after I had told him 
 something of that which he desired to know, I learned 
 that his name was Thigue O'Leary, but that in religion 
 he was called Padree Deodoro, which in our tongue is 
 Father Theodorus. Also he was good enough to testify 
 great goodwill towards me, and to say that he hoped he 
 should see me from time to time, for which (says he cheer- 
 fully) there will be opportunity enough before ye leave 
 this place. 
 
 " For I see," says he to me, " that ye are a lively youth, 
 and mighty nimble with your tongue too. Sure I nearly 
 laughed outright to hear ye calling down wrath on their 
 lordships just now. And the cunning of ye ! How did 
 ye know that there was a poor Irishman here, dying for 
 a man to talk to, when ye pretended not to understand 
 the Inquisidor's Latin ? " 
 
 " I han't heard any Latin, sir," said I. " His lordship 
 spoke to me in the Italian, as I believed." 
 
 " Italian ! " cried Father Theodorus, winking upon me 
 with his eye, " sure 'twas mighty ancient Italian ; like 
 this, wan't it ? " and he pronounced some words, so that 
 I saw that what I had taken for Italian was but Latin, 
 spoken in their barbarous and Papistical fashion, as I had 
 before heard it from Dom Lewis. But the Padree con- 
 tinued to believe that I had spoken falsely, and had denied 
 my knowledge with the intent to gain some advantage. 
 
 " But pray, sir," says I, seeing that he would not be- 
 lieve me, " tell me how long I must stay in this place ? " 
 
74 IX FURTHEST IXD. 
 
 " Until ye die or convert," says he, mighty drily. 
 
 " Alack, then, I am undone ! " I cried ; " but how will 
 they use me ? " 
 
 " That also depends on yourself," says he. 
 
 " Unhappy wretch that I am ! " I said ; " what shall be- 
 come of me ? " 
 
 " Sure I don't know," says Father Theodorus ; " but for 
 your own sake, I trust ye will convert. But that ye 
 will determine for yourself. My business is but to talk 
 to ye. As I said, 'tis sorry I am to see your father's son 
 in this place, but I'm glad to have an Englishman for to 
 talk with. I can't let ye out, indeed, but I can talk to 
 ye, and maybe convert ye, and even if I can't do that, I 
 might do worse than try. Sure ye have yet some things 
 to be thankful for." 
 
 Such was the strange and laughable humour of the 
 man, that I could scarce avoid a smile even then to hear 
 him. He took such infinite delight in a jest, as I have 
 never seen equalled, and had a droll fashion of playing 
 the philosopher with regard to untoward chances, that 
 brought some diversion and even consolation therein. 
 But he could not now treat me with any more of his 
 philosophy, for the officers, having finished the searching 
 of my boxes, came now for to search me also. And so 
 well was this searching done, that they took from me even 
 such little matters as the thieves in the prison had left 
 me, among them his highness the Viceroy's ring, the 
 which I had contrived to hide, and gave back to me only 
 my handkercher, which was but a coarse one, and not 
 laced. Seeing that they had placed aside my books, 
 which, in truth, were not many, but very dear and precious 
 to me, I entreated that they would suffer me to keep 
 them ; but the secretary, through Father Theodorus, told 
 me that no books was allowed in the Holy House. My 
 comb even they also took away from me, saying I should 
 
IMPRISONED BY THE INQUISITION. 75 
 
 have no need on't, which indeed was true, since they 
 brought a barber at once for to cut off my hair. Now 
 this was very thick and long, so that I was extreme 
 loath to lose it, nor has it ever grown since as it should 
 do. 
 
 " Sure, 'tis a Roundhead ye are become in your old age, 
 my boy," said Father Theodorus ; but so grieved was I 
 that I could not bring up a smile for his untimely jest. 
 And thus cropped like unto a Puritan or a madman, they 
 led me to my cell. And this was situate on the higher 
 floor of one of the squares of buildings into the which this 
 place is divided ; for on each floor are seven or eight cells, 
 opening on a gallery, and each cell is some ten foot 
 square. And here they left me, desiring that I might 
 find myself altogether comfortable there, and the two 
 doors (whereof more hereafter) were locked. 
 
 Now until I had been left by myself in this wise, I had 
 scarce considered in my mind that I was truly a prisoner 
 of the Inquisition. The civility of the officers, the rev- 
 erend presence of the Lords Inquisidors, the decency with 
 which the audience was conducted, 'the pleasantry of 
 Father Theodorus, all conspired to make me feel that I 
 was but in some piece of trouble a little greater than 
 ordinary, wherefrom I must speedily be released through 
 the representations of my friends. And even now, re- 
 membering that I had seen naught of the savage cruelty I 
 had looked for, I considered that perhaps this antique 
 tribunal was changing with the times, and becoming more 
 merciful, wherefore I had been subjected to no manner of 
 torture. How was I doomed in after-days to be un- 
 deceived in regard to this matter ! and truly, when I had 
 been for some time locked into my cell, my old fears 
 returned thick upon me. It seemed to me at first impos- 
 sible that it should be I, Edward Carlyon, that found 
 myself in such a situation, and that it was in truth an 
 
76 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 evil dream, wherefrom I should presently awake and 
 discover myself in bed at my lodging, or at least in that 
 stinking cave of the Aljuvar. But when I was risen up, 
 and had walked from end to end of the chamber, and 
 looked upon and touched all that was therein, I knew 
 that 'twas no dream, but a dreadful truth that could bring 
 to me (as I thought) only death or dishonour. And 
 remembering the tales I had heard and read concerning the 
 devilish doings of the Inquisition, I prayed to God that I 
 might be enabled to make choice of the first rather than 
 of the last. 
 
 Now when I had remained for some time plunged in 
 these gloomy contemplations, the alcaide brought in my 
 dinner, the which, since I had tasted naught that day, did 
 mightily refresh me, so that when I had eaten I was 
 minded to see all that was in my power. And first I 
 applied myself to look at the chamber itself, which is still 
 as clear imprinted on my mind as if I saw it now, as well 
 it may be, since there was granted me so long time for to 
 study the aspect on't. The cell was, as I have said already, 
 some ten feet square, and at one end the floor was raised, 
 so as to be a platform for sleeping on, whereon was spread 
 a mat, and a checked counterpane for me to wrap myself 
 withal. And for all other furnishing was there only 
 divers earthen vessels, some finer and some coarser, for to 
 hold water for washing, drinking, and the like, and a 
 brush wherewith to sweep the chamber. Beside these was 
 there the lesser of my two trunks, with certain clothes in it 
 and no more. The roof was vaulted with stone, and it 
 and the walls washed white. Such light as there was 
 came through a little window covered with a grating, so 
 high that even standing on my trunk I could never 
 reach it. The place was closed by two doors, whereof 
 the inner had in it a window, whereby the turnkey might 
 put in my food, but the outer was made all over of iron, 
 
FIRST MONTHS OF CONFINEMENT. 77 
 
 and was very strong. And this is all that was to be 
 remarked in my cell, without it were the joints in the 
 stones of the walls and floor, which I may well know 
 by heart, seeing that I abode in that cell for three years. 
 Now, if this had been told me beforehand I had assuredly 
 fainted in my courage, for it seemed to me then, and 
 will always so seem, that those three years was the 
 slowest that ever passed on earth. 
 
 It was not at the first that weariness pressed so heavily 
 upon me, for I determined within myself to use my time 
 profitably, and so lay it out to the best advantage. Where- 
 fore I did set apart certain hours of each day for the re- 
 calling my past life, considering in especial how I might 
 have ordered it better than I had, and deploring my occa- 
 sional levities of speech or conduct. Likewise to the best 
 of my power I called up such things as I had read touch- 
 ing the Popish controversy, and endeavoured to set in 
 order in my mind such arguments on behalf of our Ee- 
 formed Faith as are deemed most certain among us. And 
 in order that I might not suffer altogether from the loss 
 of my books, in case some fortunate chance should ever 
 afford me enlargement, I gave some time to repeating over 
 those passages which I knew by heart, whether of the 
 Bible or of other good books, or of such poetry as had come 
 in my way of late years. And lest I should suffer in my 
 employment as a merchant, of every day I devoted also 
 a part to the making and casting up of accounts, bills of 
 lading, invoices and the like, such as it might fall to my 
 lot to draw out again should I ever win release. And to 
 all this employment of my mind I conceive it to be due 
 that I was able to pass through these years with health 
 and clearness of brain, in spite of the many cruel torments 
 from the which I suffered, as you shall hear. 
 
 Now when I had been some five months in this place (I 
 meanwhile marking the time by scratching with a broken 
 
78 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 potsherd a line upon the wall for each day), and hearing 
 nothing nor receiving no summons from their lordships 
 the Inquisidors, the alcaide told me that I must now peti- 
 tion for a trial. And I, being by no means desirous to 
 bring upon myself those severities whereof I had read, yet 
 neither wishing to be left to live out my appointed course 
 of life in this manner, did ask that I might be visited by 
 Father Theodorus. Now this good man I had already seen 
 twice since the day I had entered the place, since once in 
 every two months one of the Inquisidors, together with 
 their lordships' secretary, is wont to go round to all the 
 cells, asking the prisoners whether there is aught whereof 
 they would make complaint, and with these come Father 
 Theodorus as interpreter. But on my sending to seek him 
 he came again, and entering my cell with the alcaide (for 
 no officer of the Inquisition may ever speak with a prisoner 
 alone), he asked me with great eagerness whether I was 
 willing to convert. And I replying that I had no such 
 thought, he testified extreme pity and sadness, but advised 
 me that I should put their lordships in mind of my case 
 through him. 
 
 " Not that 'tis forgot," says he, " for the articles of accu- 
 sation are drawn up, and the witnesses have been duly 
 examined ; but their lordships were willing to grant ye a 
 convenient space wherein to consider and repent of your 
 deeds if ye so desired it." 
 
 " But pray, sir," says I, " who were the witnesses ? For 
 it hath always been told me that seven were required." 
 
 " Why," says he, " the chief is Dom Lewis de Busta- 
 mante, that brought ye hither. Then there is Father 
 Sebastian, a Paulistin like myself, several gentlemen that 
 heard ye speak blasphemies in his highness's palace, and 
 divers persons of the lower sort, convicts and soldiers and 
 the like, that witnessed your carriage and heard your 
 words on the bridge and in the square of the cathedral." 
 
FATHER THEODORUS STRIVES TO PERVERT ME. 70 
 
 " Truly," said I, " you seem hard put to't for witnesses, 
 and yet, since you have so many, methinks Dom Lewis 
 had done well to have made shift to resign his duty as 
 one of 'em, which can scarce be pleasing to a gentleman 
 of his quality." 
 
 " Ye poor ignorant heretic ! " cries Father Theodorus, 
 " 'tis his duty, and therefore his delight. Sure 'twas he 
 accused ye." 
 
 " Mine oivn familiar friend ! " says I. 
 
 " What would ye have ? " says the father. " He could 
 do no otherwise ; for if he had not done't, sure he'd have 
 been denounced himself by the priest. Tis the law that 
 he that conceals heresy is himself a heretic, and earns the 
 like punishment. And Dom Lewis, being an officer of this 
 holy tribunal, must not set an example of failing in his 
 duty." 
 
 Xow upon this I fear that I forgot myself, and uttered 
 many things that should not have been said concerning 
 both the Holy Office and its ministers, such as were little 
 like to better my situation, since even Father Theodorus 
 put his hands before his ears and besought me to cease, 
 saying he could not stay to hear such blasphemies. And 
 I, being loath to displease and fray away this good friend, 
 did force myself to cease, and begged of him to take such 
 steps as he saw best for the bringing my case before their 
 lordships. And he departing, I felt all at once an extra- 
 ordinary great grief that I should of myself have broke 
 in upon my safe, though quiet life, and called myself a 
 fool for my pains, and would have had him return if it 
 had been possible. 
 
 But 'twas now too late for this, and some three days 
 thereafter the alcaide advertised me that I was summoned 
 to my second audience of the Inquisidors, and bade me 
 dress myself very neat for to come before their lordships. 
 He carried me with him then to the same chamber as 
 
80 IN FURTHEST IXD. 
 
 before, and when we were arrived at the door on't, 
 knocked three times. At the third time a bell was rung 
 from within, and the door opened by an officer, when 
 their lordships were discovered sitting around their table 
 as before, with the clerk ready at hand, and Father 
 Theodorus also, bearing as solemn and devout an aspect 
 as if he had never passed a word with me in private in 
 his life. The Grand Inquisidor, by his means, then 
 ordered me to kneel down and take upon a certain book 
 the oath which they should administer to me. And this 
 book was, in so far as I could judge, a Missale or office- 
 book of the Eoman Church. I then kneeling, they re- 
 quired of me to swear that I would conceal all the secrets 
 of the Holy Office, and speak the truth. To whom I made 
 answer that, knowing none of their secrets, it was not 
 reasonable to suppose I could reveal 'em ; but that to the 
 second part I would swear willingly, though I needed no 
 swearing to ensure the truth from me. Whereupon they 
 administered the oath, and bade me again be seated. 
 
 And now they desired to know the names of all my kin, 
 even so far as my grandparents, which were all wrote 
 down with much ceremony, and then asked whether I had 
 been baptised, which when I had answered, one of the 
 officers thrust before me a crucifix, and demanded of me 
 to take an oath of my confession of faith. This was so 
 sudden and so little expected that I was for the moment 
 taken aback, so that I saw Father Theodorus look glad 
 and happy, as thinking that I was about to profess myself 
 a Papist ; but I thank God that strengthened me and en- 
 abled me to declare that I had been born and brought 
 up a Protestant of the Reformed Church of England, in 
 which, if it so pleased Him, I hoped also to die. And 
 upon this the chief Inquisidor addressed me, Father Theo- 
 dorus interpreting, and said that I must now be proceeded 
 against for an heretic, and so remanded me to my cell, 
 
MY SECOND EXAMINATION. 81 
 
 adjuring me to tax my memory and thus make a good 
 confession when I next came before the Board of the Holy 
 Office. 
 
 Now on returning to my cell, I experienced a great 
 gladness and uplifting of heart, for that God had graciously 
 given me power to witness a true confession, so that I 
 was constrained to lift up my voice in praise to Him, 
 singing one of David's psalms, until the alcaide came with 
 small patience to my door, and roughly told me that if I 
 did not cease my singing, I should receive two hundred 
 lashes. But although they might stop my mouth, yet 
 could not they hinder me from making melody in my 
 heart, so that I can truly say, that had the summons to 
 the torture-chamber come that night, I had gone to the 
 rack, yea, even to the stake itself, with as great constancy 
 and as firm a heart as any of those blessed martyrs of 
 whom we read. In this happy posture of mind I remained 
 for some days, being so enwrapt in holy joy and confi- 
 dence that I hailed every step in the passage as perchance 
 that of one who might be sent to summon me to glorify 
 God in the torment, and leaped up to meet the turnkey on 
 his entrance. 
 
 But the summons did not come, and I returned by 
 degrees unto my old ways, yet with a mind not so settled 
 and a humour more melancholic than before. For there 
 come to me in the night visions of the old house at Ells- 
 wether, and my father sitting in his great chair in the 
 hall, and on the threshold little Dorothy watching for tid- 
 ings of me, and wondering and grieving because none 
 came. And the devil was not sparing of evil suggestions 
 viz., that I should purchase lasting ease and freedom 
 by a seeming compliance, such as need not bind me in the 
 future, and must needs be far better than to die unknown 
 a shameful death, while those at home should never guess 
 what had befell me. Night after night was I tormented 
 
 F 
 
82 
 
 IX FURTHEST IND. 
 
 with these evil dreams, engendered in great part, as I have 
 no doubt, by the closeness of the place and the extreme 
 desire I had to go abroad in the air, which not happening, 
 I lacked at last even strength to perform the tasks I had 
 set myself in the daytime. And when, after some three 
 or four months, the Inquisidors summoned me again 
 before them, so broken and weary was I that it had given 
 me little pain to have gone straight to death instead. 
 
 And at the beginning of this third audit was there the 
 same ceremony observed as before, but more persons was 
 present, notably one that had the appearance of a proctor 
 or advocate. And I being seated as heretofore, and after 
 some questions asked of no importance, they showed me 
 a great paper covered thick with writing and garnished 
 with divers seals, and told me that there was therein 
 contained the charges made against me, which I must now 
 answer according to my oath. And upon this the secre- 
 tary did read out one by one the accusations, to the num- 
 ber of two-and-twenty in all, and to these I did my best 
 to answer, though no time was given me for the considering 
 what I should say. And so trivial and foolish were some 
 of these charges that I can't now so much as remember 
 them, but I will down set the chief of those that I recol- 
 lect. 
 
 First, there was several accusations charging me with 
 insulting the Host that was carried in the procession, with 
 insulting the images of the saints by refusing to kiss them, 
 and with insulting the Holy Church by saying that her 
 monks might be better employed than in praying in their 
 monasteries. To these, after some small changes made in 
 the words, I confessed. And after these come another set 
 of charges that wrought in me no small astonishment. 
 For it seemed that my chance words said to the boy Peter 
 in my walks with him, or to Dom Lewis and other young 
 gentlemen, or merely remarked, and addressed to no one 
 
THE THIRD AUDIT. 83 
 
 at all, had been twisted and turned to mean disrespect 
 to the objects they worship. And this although no such 
 disrespect had been intended nor thought on, for I always 
 conceived it only due to civility to make no attempt upon 
 the religion of the persons with whom I discoursed, with- 
 out they should try to meddle with mine. And after 
 this the Inquisidors accused me of coming to Goa with 
 malicious and criminal designs of subverting the Viceroy 
 and the authority of his majesty the king of Portingale, 1 
 and of overturning the Church, supporting their charges 
 by reports gleaned from Portuguese merchants and sea- 
 captains, and scraps they had pieced together from my 
 books and papers. And these two classes of charges I 
 steadfastly denied. But the last of all was that I was 
 found to be an obdurate and contumacious heretic, that 
 refused to mend my ways for all their gentleness and the 
 opportunities they gave me, and this I must needs confess 
 to be true. 
 
 This business then being finished, the Grand Inquisidor 
 demanded of me whether I desired a counsellor for to 
 plead my cause, and I answering that I did so desire, 
 they pointed out to me a person that held, they said, 
 that office, and was the one I had thought to be a lawyer. 
 But I demanding when I should be permitted to consult 
 with him upon my defence, they told me that this was 
 not permitted. I looked then that this gentleman should 
 essay some sort of defence out of his own wisdom, but he 
 made no motion to speak, and Father Theodorus, the Lord 
 Inquisidor commanding him, said, " Lawyers an't allowed 
 to speak before the Board of the Holy Office." Then I, 
 perceiving that their semblance of justice was but a blind 
 and a pretence, did commend my soul to God, and told 
 their lordships that I had no more to add unto what I 
 had already said, and that if that didn't satisfy them, 
 
 1 Portugal. 
 
84 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 then I was in their hands, and they must even do what 
 they would with me. Then says the Grand Inquisidor, 
 with a very evil and menacing air 
 
 "You won't confess? Eemember that we have here 
 means to force confession. Go, and think upon this, and 
 God bring you to a better mind ! " 
 
 Then the alcaide brought me back to my cell, where, 
 seeing that I had no more any hope of enlargement, and 
 that they purposed evil against me, I gave myself up for 
 some time to an extreme grief and sadness. And this 
 being observed, they sent to seek Father Theodorus, as 
 thinking, no doubt, that fear was bringing me to yield, 
 and this civil person and good Christian (although a 
 Papist) made haste to visit me. And truly (though I 
 hope it an't in any spirit of boasting that I say it), had 
 I been in any way inclined to turn, his words must have 
 won me. For it seemed that the Portugals, having some 
 slight inkling of the true reason for my errand to Goa, 
 did credit me with much greater authority and insight 
 than I possessed, and would have it that I was sent to 
 concert plots for the revolting of the country by a league 
 of the English with Seva Gi the Moratty king. Thus it 
 appeared to them that if I would convert and join myself 
 to them, they would become acquainted of all the plans 
 and designs of the Company with respect to the Indies, 
 and so be able to thwart 'em all. 
 
 And in this thought they made to me, through 
 Father Theodorus, many flattering offers (too flattering, 
 indeed, ever to be performed, had I been fool enough to 
 be allured by them). For they were willing, said he, to 
 settle upon me a pension, and upon my heirs after me, 
 and to marry me to a kinswoman of the Viceroy's (who 
 was commended to me as extraordinary handsome and a 
 great fortune, and had, so said Father Theodorus, caught 
 sight of me from a balcony when I was at large, and 
 
THEY TRY ME WITH BRIBES AND THREATS. 85 
 
 become enamoured of me), and so to transport me safely 
 to the Brasils, where a genteel estate and a convenient 
 provision of slaves should be appointed me. And on the 
 other side, says Father Theodorus, while as with the tears 
 standing in his eyes he besought me to convert, there was 
 the rack and other more fearful torments, and a miserable 
 death at the burning-place. So moving were his plead- 
 ings that the alcaide himself joined in them, and entreated 
 me with much earnestness not to throw away soul and 
 body alike. But through God's grace I was enabled to 
 stand firm and refuse them, and so they left me, warning 
 me that I should afterwards desire to have followed their 
 advice. 
 
86 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 OF THE SECEET, DREADFUL, AND BLOODY DOINGS OF THE 
 TRIBUNAL OF THE HOLY INQUISITION. 
 
 Now you may look to hear that after this firm refusal to 
 convert I should find myself most happy and strong in ray 
 mind, and await with patience and constancy the tortures 
 that were to come. But so weak and feeble is our poor 
 human nature, and mine in especial, that I was troubled 
 night and day with dreams of the rack, so that at the last 
 I could neither sleep nor eat. And doubtless, to those 
 watching my situation, it seemed a hopeful thing to be- 
 hold how weak and timid I was grown, and one night 
 they haled me from my bed to the chamber where the 
 Board sat. And here they did demand of me once more 
 whether I would recant my heresies and confess the 
 crimes wherewith I was charged. And I answering that 
 any crimes I had committed I had already confessed, and 
 did most willingly repent for 'em, but that I could neither 
 confess nor repent for those whereof I was not guilty, they 
 declared me an obstinate heretic, and commanded me to 
 be carried to the torture-chamber. 
 
 This place, which was reached by divers galleries and 
 damp passages, was long and low, so far as I might see 
 (for all the light was but two candles), and the walls lined 
 
I AM PUT TO THE TORTURE. 87 
 
 all over with a kind of quilting or tapestry. And here 
 was six men, of a very hideous and ferocious aspect, be- 
 side those that had entered with me, to whom orders was 
 given that they should prepare the torture, I in the mean- 
 time leaning myself against the wall, being too faint from 
 fasting and terror to stand upright. And when their 
 devilish machine was ready, I found myself seized by 
 these men, who stripped off my clothes and laid me upon 
 a stand raised above the floor, fastening me down with a 
 collar of iron about my neck, and an iron ring round each 
 foot. Then the Inquisidor, that was come hither with us, 
 demanded of me once more whether I would confess and 
 convert, which again I refused. 
 
 And thereupon the tormentors did wind two ropes around 
 each of my arms and legs, and, on a signal given from the 
 Inquisidor, drew them all tight at once. This caused me 
 an intolerable anguish, and the blood gushed forth under 
 all the ropes, these being very small and cutting even to 
 the bone. Though I bit my lip through, I could not re- 
 strain myself from groaning, and at last the ropes were 
 loosed. Then they asked of me again whether I would 
 convert, but I still refused, though fearing greatly that I 
 must yield if the ropes should be again drawn tight, so 
 incredible was the pain. Wherefore I cried out aloud to 
 God that He would keep me firm in truth and integrity, 
 and not permit me to be forced either to renounce my 
 faith, or to confess what I had never done, and so I re- 
 signed myself again to the tormentors. ISTow it may seem 
 to you a strange piece of weakness, and one whereof an 
 Englishman had reason to be ashamed, though 'twas to me 
 a great and unlocked for mercy, that as soon as the ropes 
 were pulled tight again I fainted away, from the pain and 
 constriction thus caused, and so felt no more of their cruel- 
 ties. And at last, the chirurgion 1 that was there certifying 
 
 1 Surgeon. 
 
88 IN FURTHEST IXD. 
 
 that I could bear no more and live, they unloosed me and 
 carried me back to my cell, bleeding in many places from 
 those wounds, whereof I shall carry the scars to my dying 
 day. 
 
 Tis the custom of the Inquisition, when those that come 
 under their hands refuse to confess at the first application 
 of the torture, to tend them carefully and recover them so 
 far as may be, in order that they may entreat them even 
 worse in the future, and this not a second time only, but 
 also a third, if they can endure so long. 'Twas in accord- 
 ance with this their custom, then, that I was conveyed 
 again to my chamber, my wounds bound up, and such 
 meat and drink ordered to be provided for me as I should 
 desire. And this though there is truly no cause to com- 
 plain touching the ordinary food, the while is most whole- 
 some in its kind, being good bread, fish or fruit, and on 
 Sundays and holy-days also a sausage, and abundant in 
 quantity as well. 
 
 And because their lordships saw that I was dull and 
 heavy of heart, they did send Father Theodorus to talk 
 with me and comfort me, hoping also that he would bring 
 me to convert, through his kindness working upon my 
 weakness. And during some weeks his visits did indeed 
 much cheer me ; but the end thereof was not such as my 
 lords looked for, though I can't tell whether 'tis altogether 
 to be charged to the good father's account. Now on the 
 last day of his coming that I can recollect at that time, I 
 had but just lighted upon that in my cell which awoke in 
 me great curiosity, so that I pleased myself with divers 
 speculations concerning it. For while I lay upon my mat, 
 scarce able to move through weakness, and my eyes wan- 
 dering over the bare walls, there appeared to me on a stone 
 close to the floor a certain writing, that had never caught 
 my sight before. It cost me infinite pains to drag myself 
 to that spot, and yet more to read the writing, which I 
 
 
THE STORY OF A SORCERER. 89 
 
 could not do but only at noonday. Then looking at it 
 closely, I saw that it was scratched with a nail or some 
 such sorry tool, in the Portuguese. But between my 
 disease and my small knowledge of that tongue, 'twas 
 some time before I could understand it. Englished, it 
 ran thus, so far as I can recollect: 
 
 "I, Emmanuel da Lesminha, a New Christian, was 
 brought hither on the 13th day of May 1659, being ac- 
 cused as a relapsed Jew. On St James's day of this year, 
 1663, I shall be brought out, to the galleys or to the 
 flames, God alone knows which. God of my fathers, 
 defend my innocence ! " 
 
 The former part of this inscription was drawn deeply, 
 with much care and pains, as if the unhappy man had 
 laboured long upon it, but the second piece was scratched 
 as though in haste, and was barely to be read. I won- 
 dered much concerning this prisoner, whether the galleys 
 or the fire had been his fate, and purposed in my own 
 mind to engrave a like record of myself, when my 
 strength should allow and a convenient tool offer. Then 
 come in Father Theodorus with the alcaide, and I asked 
 of him the name of the person that had lain in this cell 
 before I had it. I was surprised to see that he observed 
 me somewhat curiously before answering. 
 
 "Why?" says he, "have ye seen aught? The man 
 that had this chamber before ye was a fetiscero, 1 a sorcerer, 
 that is, a negro from Angola. I would not be telling ye 
 how many good Christians in the city he had bewitched 
 before the Holy Office gat hold of him. Sure he could 
 make the rest of the cofferies do anything he wanted for 
 fear of their lives, and even when he was brought here 
 he never ceased his evil deeds. They tortured him until 
 all the chirurgions declared him a living marvel, but 
 'twas the devil likely looked after his own. They could 
 
 1 From the Portuguese feiti$o = magic ; hence our word fetich. 
 
90 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 not kill him that way, and he'd not confess neither, 
 though three ordinary men should have died under it. 
 They burned him at last, and to several respectable per- 
 sons in the crowd it was granted to behold his evil spirit 
 rising from the flames in the form of a parti-coloured 
 crow, and forsaking its earthly abode. By reason of this 
 miracle, his death was much spoken about, and the more 
 that three months later, to the very day, my lord the then 
 Grand Inquisidor died suddenly, and 'twas remembered 
 that the fetiscero, in passing to his burning, had bade his 
 lordship meet him that day three months. And at this 
 evident proof that the Evil One desired to oppress all 
 good Christians in Goa, and had obtained a measure of 
 power over 'em, there was great processions took place, 
 with litanies and intercessions of the saints, for to move 
 'em to protect the city, and the Holy Office renewed its 
 activity in hunting out and destroying all fetisceros. And 
 one of these was taken, that had been friend to that arch- 
 sorcerer that was now dead, and this man confessed under 
 the torture that his friend had been wont to visit upon 
 him at his house while he seemed to be lying in this 
 cell, and that they had by this means plotted much 
 devilish work together. Then the alcaide remembered 
 how that fetiscero had been wont to sit crouched in that 
 corner opposite to ye there, sometimes neither moving 
 nor speaking for days, but wrapped in a trance as if 
 dead, save that his body was not cold, and we could not 
 doubt but the devil had given him power to leave the 
 Holy House, though his body remained here. 'Tis said 
 the spirits of such wicked persons are wont to haunt 
 the spots they have affected in life, and that was why I 
 thought that ye'd maybe seen him when ye asked me who 
 had this cell before ye." 
 
 I moved somewhat uneasily, not over-pleased with this 
 history, which Father Theodorus seeing, he went on 
 
THE BURNING OF THE SORCERER. 91 
 
 eagerly, for all the world like a child with a ghost 
 tale. 
 
 "Ay, and sure I'd forgot to tell ye that after the 
 burning of this fetiscero, a fever brake out in this part of 
 the Holy House, and though it carried off many, both 
 guards and prisoners, could not be stopped. Then their 
 lordships, remembering the dreadful power of that 
 wretched man, caused the whole house, and especially 
 this chamber, to be searched. And in this very cell, 
 under that very mat ye are lying upon, just where your 
 head is now, they found ('tis the truth I'm telling ye), 
 his fetizo, his charms, his magic, don't ye know ?" 
 
 " And what was this like ? " I asked him. 
 
 " Well," says Father Theodorus, " to our eyes 'twas but 
 a bundle of fish-bones and stones of fruits, with threads 
 out of the mats, and feathers of birds, and divers other 
 such common things; but there could be no doubt but 
 that the devil had invested it with magical power, for so 
 soon as it was removed, the fever ceased to spread." 
 
 " And what was done with the fetizo ? " said I. 
 
 " Sure I'll tell ye," says he. " His grace the lord Arch- 
 bishop yonder ordained a special ceremony in the square 
 before the cathedral, for to exorcise the evil spirit, and 
 thereafter they did burn the fetizo with much solemnity. 
 And as it burned it did send forth an extraordinary nasty 
 stinking smell, showing to all that 'twas the devil's own 
 handiwork. And all the negroes that were present and 
 saw it cried out that 'twas a mighty great fetizo" 
 
 " But who lay in this cell before the fetiscero ? " says I, 
 trying to shake off the remembrance of the tale, though 
 I won't deny that I had been right glad had the fetiscero 
 been lodged in any other cell than this of mine. 
 
 " Some poor wretch of a New Christian, as we call 
 those Jews and Moors that adopt our holy faith," says he. 
 " They accused him of consorting with others of the like 
 
92 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 sort, and truly, since all his kin were like himself, and 
 no others will company with 'em, he could not well avoid 
 it, but 'twas said that they did practise among 'emselves 
 Jewish ceremonies. He was in the Holy House for four 
 years, and then was delivered over to the secular power, 
 ye know what that signifies. 'Twas said that the 
 galleys should have been punishment enough, but he had 
 been one of the richest persons in Goa, and his wealth 
 was all come to the Holy Office. So ye see they could 
 not let him go." 
 
 I had heard before of the heavy trials of these New 
 Christians, but I had never thought they should come 
 so near to me as this. I would fain have asked Father 
 Theodorus more concerning 'em, but he could not leave 
 his tale of the fetiscero, and told me many more tales 
 touching him, each one more horrid than the last, so that 
 I was much disturbed and troubled in my mind, the 
 more by reason of my sickness, which he seeing, made 
 haste to say 
 
 " 'Tis well for ye that this fellow is dead now, and 
 can't return hither for to continue his evil deeds. If 
 he had been a fetiscero of the common sort, they'd not 
 have burnt him. The powder-mills should have been 
 punishment enough. Ye have seen those convicted of 
 practising magic working there, I wouldn't wonder ? " 
 
 "Those that bear gowns of yellow stuff, with a red 
 cross before and behind ? " asked I. 
 
 " They do so. But ye see, he was too great a person 
 for that. The Holy Office must needs put him to death, 
 and he is dead now, so he needn't trouble ye." 
 
 "But if his soul was able to leave his body in life, 
 why can't it wander at its will now, sir ? " I asked him, 
 " or maybe be conjured up by his fellows, for to assist 'em 
 in their unlawful arts ? " This I said more to perceive 
 what he would say than because I believed that such 
 
TERROR BY NIGHT. 93 
 
 a thing should be likely to happen, though indeed many 
 of our wisest and most ingenious philosophers concur in 
 ascribing extraordinary powers (conferred, of course, by 
 the author of evil), to the practisers of witchcraft. My 
 friend's countenance took an air of trouble, and then 
 cleared on a sudden. 
 
 " Sure, I'll exorcise the evil spirit for ye, my lad," and 
 with that he walked to and fro in the chamber, and 
 muttered his barbarous Latin hocus-pocus in all the four 
 corners thereof, and then approached me, and would have 
 made I know not what superstitious ceremonies over me, 
 but that I besought him that he would not force upon me 
 idolatrous rites when I was too feeble to resist him. And 
 upon this he ceased his mummery, and departed with the 
 alcaide, that had been bowing and muttering mighty de- 
 voutly in concert with him. 
 
 Now when they were departed, there come upon me 
 so great terror and fear as I had willingly given all I 
 possessed in the world for to have them back. The 
 sun was about setting, and through the narrow grating 
 of the cell there come strange shadows into all the 
 corners, and there was in the air that great stillness 
 which I have ofttimes noted at the approach of night. 
 Not the tinkle of a single church-bell from the city 
 disturbed the quiet, and in the Holy House itself was 
 nothing to be heard. It seemed to me that there was 
 some other person in the chamber beside myself, and 
 I lay upon my mat looking fearfully into the growing 
 blackness. And thus by degrees there seemed to shape 
 itself to me (for my mind was mightily wrought upon 
 by that tale of Father Theodorus'), the person of that 
 fetiscero, sitting in that corner where he had been wont, 
 as they had told me. And indeed I can't even now 
 determine whether that I saw were in reality the man's 
 evil spirit permitted to return to earth, though truly, 
 
94 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 considering that I have since beheld more than once 
 the same phantom when I have been seized with an 
 access of the nightmare, I am inclined to set it down 
 as a delusion of my sick brain. Nevertheless, at that 
 time, as it seemed to me, I saw him as plain as I had 
 seen the Father and the alcaide but now. He was a 
 great negro man, very broad of his shoulders, and he 
 sat with his back turned towards me, and his chin upon 
 his knees, his hands being clasped in front of his feet. 
 I could see, as I lay staring upon him, that his body 
 was all over seamed and scarred with the marks of many 
 tortures, and there was a pair of heavy irons upon his 
 feet. 
 
 So long he sat still there, and I watching him, not able 
 to take my eyes from off him, lest he should move and 
 approach me, that at the last I began to hope that he was 
 in one of those trances whereof they had told me, and 
 would remain thus until the alcaide might chance to look 
 in, and having beheld him, should take him away. But 
 even as I thought thus, he seemed to move, and his hands 
 began to grope about as though in search for something 
 that they did not find. Then I knew that he was seeking 
 his fetizo, and my very blood ran coldly for to think that 
 he had last left it hid under that same mat whereon I 
 lay. I beheld him feeling about in the two corners at 
 that end of the chamber where he was, and then he turned 
 himself, and, still crouching, came towards me 011 his 
 hands and knees. Now he could not lift up himself, 
 both by reason of his fetters and of those torments that 
 he had endured, so that his going seemed liker that of 
 some savage beast of prey than a man, and as he came, I 
 saw his evil eyes glitter, as though lit up by fire from 
 within. He came very slow, creeping along the floor an 
 inch at a time, but he came always nearer, while as I lay 
 griping the coverlet with my fingers, and could not so 
 
I AM SEIZED WITH FEVER. 95 
 
 much as stir to move away from him. I never doubted 
 but he was there, yet even then it seemed strange to me 
 that his irons made no sound upon the stone floor, but 
 doubtless (thought I) the devil had helped him to be rid 
 of the noise. Thus he continued to come on, slow and 
 steadily, until he gat up on the platform where I was, 
 ami began feeling about on the mat. I could not discover 
 that he had seen me, but I durst not remove my gaze 
 from those dreadful eyes of his, that seemed to burn into 
 my very marrow. He came crawling on, and when he 
 reached the spot where I was laid, stretched out his 
 skinny hand, and caught me by the throat. I felt him 
 kneel upon my breast, I saw the fire that flashed from his 
 eyes, I felt his burning breath upon my countenance, and 
 then my voice returned to me, and with all my strength 
 I shouted aloud for help. 
 
 As Father Theodorus told me later, my cries, echoing 
 along the galleries, startled the alcaide, and brought him, 
 hot-foot, to my cell, where he found me lying in a raging 
 fever. Finding that he could not prevail upon me to 
 cease my cries, nor hinder my engaging in fancied 
 struggles with that ghostly assailant of mine, he bade 
 fetch a stout blackamoor that was slave to one of the 
 officers of the House and spake no English, who should 
 tarry beside me and restrain me so far as he might. 
 Which this poor fellow did, but though he could under- 
 stand naught of what I said, yet my gestures and my 
 manifest terror did inspire him with so much fear as 
 made him recollect the evil reputation of the fetiscero that 
 had last lain in this cell, and conceiving that his devilish 
 influence still lingered there, he tried in vain to escape, 
 and being securely locked in, was found near dead with 
 fright in the morning. 
 
 Now after this, seeing that one of the common fevers 
 of the place had seized upon me, being augmented by my 
 
96 
 
 IN FURTHEST IXD. 
 
 trouble of mind and the pain of those wounds I had from 
 the torture, they had in a pundit, that is, an Indian physi- 
 cian, for to endeavour to cure me. And I have since 
 heard it said, that the science of these physicians is ex- 
 treme ill-considered and like to be injurious, for they are 
 wont to cure fevers by means of divers coolers, which, 
 say our physicians in England, is mighty hurtful to the 
 patient. I can't tell whether they succeed in restoring 
 many to health by such means, but all Europe persons in 
 the Indies are forced to trust to them, saving in those two 
 or three places where one or other of the trading com- 
 panies hath provided a chirurgion of its own. And thus 
 I can testify, for the credit of that most reverend pundit 
 that tended me, that though he brought me to death's 
 very door by his blooding and his drugs, yet I am here 
 alive this day, and who shall say that I should be so but 
 for his medicines ? Yet he let me blood so freely that, 
 even after the fever had left me, 'twas many months 
 before I could creep from end to end of my cell, and in- 
 deed, one night, the bandages being in some way loosened, 
 I had like to have died from loss of blood, had it not been 
 for Father Theodorus, that came for to recommend me a 
 confessor, and found me needing a chirurgion. 'Tis well 
 for me that this good man straightway forgat the con- 
 fessor, and set himself to fasten my bandages again most 
 deftly, he having some slight skill in the medical art, else 
 had I never lived to write this book. But as for that 
 matter of the confessor, this was not the first time, nor 
 the last, that they pestered me by reason on't, thinking 
 me near my end, and desiring to have me die in their 
 religion, so that they would come to me of mornings, 
 when I was half dead after a restless night filled with 
 evil visions, and beseech me to reconcile myself with the 
 Church. 
 
 Now as I left the fever behind, these visions did not 
 
I RECEIVE A COMPANION. 97 
 
 quit me. I suppose that I was still light-headed, by 
 reason of the blood-letting, for I was continually tor- 
 mented with the most frightful dreams, wherein the two 
 fetisceros, and that poor New Christian of whom I knew 
 only by hearsay, were mingled with their lordships the 
 Inquisidors and the gentlemen of my acquaintance in 
 Goa, and these again with the banyans of Surat and the 
 Company's servants there, and even with my father and 
 my little cousin Dorothy, in the strangest and most fan- 
 tastical drolleries, the which were no drolleries to me, but 
 troubled me mightily. For being haunted by these phan- 
 tasms night and day, and seeing them continually whirling 
 and seething before me in uncouth dances and routs, and 
 mocking me with extravagant gestures, like so many 
 antics, 1 I became, as it were, distraught, so that in my 
 frenzy I was at the pains to end my life by striking my 
 head against the wall beside me. In this wicked design, 
 as you may well perceive, I did not succeed, but only 
 stunned myself, and was so found by the alcaide and my 
 physician the pundit. And when these had revived me, I 
 poured forth to them so much of my troubles and of the 
 horrors that oppressed me as my Portuguese would con- 
 vey, and they, perceiving that I was in danger of going 
 mad by reason of nay solitude, came to me the next day 
 for to tell me that it had pleased their lordships to grant 
 me a companion in my cell. 
 
 This companion was brought to me before long, and his 
 presence proved a prodigious great cheer and solace to me, 
 although we never spake one to the other save on our 
 most needful occasions. And this because I had in my 
 mind that common report which says that the Inquisidors 
 do often send to a prisoner as companion one that may 
 worm himself into his confidence and discover his secret 
 matters with the intent to betray them to his hurt, though 
 
 1 Fools, as we should say, clowns. 
 G 
 
98 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 now, remembering this person's silence towards me, I do 
 believe that he feared me on the same grounds. Yet was 
 I glad to behold a face that was not a jailer's, and so long 
 as this man was in the cell, my visions troubled me but 
 little. I don't know by what crimes he had brought him- 
 self under the power of the Holy Office, though Father 
 Theodorus said he believed 'twas that he had espoused 
 two wives at the same time ; but though he had espoused 
 a dozen, he did me a good turn in that he banished my 
 dreams for me. "When we had broken our fast of a 
 morning, he was wont to lie on his mat, and I on mine, 
 sleeping or meditating, but rarely speaking. So easy are 
 we to accustom ourselves even to the drollest situations, 
 that I found myself altogether solitary when I was de- 
 prived of my silent companion. The alcaide and another 
 officer fetched him away one night, and I never saw him 
 thereafter, nor heard nothing of his fate. 
 
 Nevertheless I had not too much time granted me, 
 wherein to fall again under the power of my delusions, 
 for about three weeks after taking away my companion, 
 they came for me also. And I, remembering that he was 
 never returned, considered that now at last death must 
 be at hand, and called upon God to keep me steadfast, 
 and so went with them, although my weakness was such 
 that they must needs support me all the way. And being 
 set once more before their lordships, they took occasion 
 to remind me that much time had been granted to me, 
 and likewise many incentives to repentance, and demanded 
 whether I would now make a full confession, to all of 
 which I returned the same answers as before. Then they 
 had me away again to the torture-room, but God moved 
 the heart of the chirurgion that stood by, so that he went 
 up quickly to their lordships, and whispered them that I 
 could bear no more, but should die under the first appli- 
 cation of the torment, and at that they remanded me to 
 
 
THE GRAND INQUISIDOR/S WARNING. 99 
 
 my dungeon. But as I was departing, the Grand In- 
 quisidor says suddenly 
 
 " Take heed what you do, for except you confess, the 
 next time you are brought here will be the signal for 
 your death." 
 
 But as I have told you, I was prepared for death 
 already, so that this threat did not move me, and I tarried 
 during a long space very calmly and contentedly in my 
 cell. I considered that God was about accustoming my 
 mind to the approach of death, and for this I was extreme 
 thankful. I seemed to myself to look back on all my 
 past life before coming into this place as though it had 
 been another man's, so that I felt that 'twas not I that 
 had started out from Ellswether, sworn to redeem the 
 estates and espouse Dorothy, but another. 'Twas not 
 that I had forgot those at home, but 'twas as though I 
 looked upon them from some great distance, yea, as 
 though I were already dead, and watching 'em from 
 heaven. It did not even trouble me what should come 
 to them when I was dead, for I seemed to myself to have 
 no more to do with the cares and concerns of earth. I 
 would not say that this posture of mind was to be com- 
 mended or admired, as is that holy uplifting of the spirit 
 whereof we read in the histories of the last hours of 
 martyrs ; for indeed I think it was but that dead calm- 
 ness born of certainty arriving after long suspense, yet 
 neither was it to be despised. Now at last, while in this 
 mood, there breaks in upon me Father Theodorus, that 
 seemed to be as cheerfully disposed as ever. 
 
 " 'Tis my last visit to ye, my lad," says he. " Without 
 ye are willing to satisfy their lordships, that is. And 
 sure I'll put it to ye quite fair, if ye are minded to con- 
 vert, tell me, and I'll convert ye quicker than any one 
 else, but if ye an't so, I'll not trouble ye. 'Tis the con- 
 fidence I have in ye makes me assured that ye wouldn't 
 
100 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 give the pleasure of converting ye to one of the fat Fran- 
 ciscans in the town there, when poor old Father Theodoras 
 has been visiting ye and watching over your soul for so 
 long." 
 
 " Sir," said I, " I will certainly promise you that, should 
 I ever desire to convert, you shall direct the operation." 
 
 " Ye have satisfied me," says he, " and sure that's why 
 I'm come to ye now, though I told their lordships that ye 
 were obstinately fixed in your wicked heresies, but I'd 
 bring ye to convert if any one could. Have ye considered 
 the matter, my lad ? There's only death before ye if ye 
 don't convert before the next audit, for if ye convert after 
 they've sentenced ye, 'tis only strangling instead of burn- 
 ing. Can ye endure it, think ye ? Ye are but young 
 yet." 
 
 " Sir," said I, " I seem to myself to have lived a lifetime 
 within these walls, not to speak of the years that passed 
 before I come hither. God has granted me now such 
 contentment with my lot, that I am ready to die if He so 
 wills it." 
 
 " Alas ! " says Father Theodorus, looking upon me 
 strangely, "I could almost find it in my heart to wish 
 that I might be like ye when my time comes. I have 
 lived much longer than ye have, and sure I'm as fond of 
 this life as ever, though this is a thing no Paulistin ought 
 say. But concerning your friends, my lad ? 'Tis sad I 
 am to think of your father's son cut off like this." 
 
 " Pray, sir," says I, " tell me how you knew my father. 
 I have never heard that tale from you yet." 
 
 " Why, 'tis soon told," says he. " After one of those 
 skirmishes in the "West Country, wherein the king's forces 
 carried off the victory, I crept out at night on the field, 
 seeking for a comrade that had been left for dead, hoping 
 to be yet in time to administer the last sacraments to 
 him. Having found him, I discovered that 'twas no 
 
FATHER THEODORUS'S LAST VISIT. 101 
 
 question of the last rites as yet, seeing that he was not 
 in the article of death, but only badly wounded with a 
 sword-cut. I was about doing what I might for him and 
 the other wounded near at hand, when I found myself 
 seized monstrous roughly by several soldiers, that declared 
 I was plundering the dead. Finding an enemy thus em- 
 ployed, as they supposed, they had surely slain me with- 
 out mercy, but that your father chanced then to come up. 
 And he, after hearing what I had to say, and inquiring 
 concerning the truth of the same from those wounded I 
 had succoured, bade 'em let me go, and so dismissed me 
 with a caution, for the king's forces, being hard put to't 
 to find food for 'emselves, desired no prisoners. And 'tis 
 thus that I owe my life to Sir Harry Carlyon." 
 
 "But pray, sir, how were you on the side of the 
 rebels ? " asked I. " Sure they was all mighty precise 
 Puritans?" 
 
 " And why not I ? " asks he. " Do ye think I could not 
 sing psalms through my nose, nor shout The sword of the 
 Lord and of Gideon I with the best of 'em ? 'Twas for the 
 Church's sake, my lad. There was many of us did it, 
 some even among the Ironsides 'emselves. We had re- 
 ceived our orders, and how should it signifiy to us on 
 whose side we fought?" 
 
 I was silent, turning over in my mind this strange 
 matter. For I wondered much how that arch -rebel, 
 Cromwell, should have taken it if any had told him 
 that there was Popish priests (and they Jesuits), in his 
 army, and what should have been the fate of the said 
 priests had they been discovered. "Which Father Theo- 
 clorus seeing, he laughed his jolly laugh 
 
 " Ye don't know all the stratagems of Kome yet, Xed, 
 nor ye won't if ye live to be an hundred. Ough ! sure 
 I wan't intending to say that, knowing what's before ye 
 as I do. I'll try and see ye once more, my lad, even if 
 
102 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 'tis only on the morning of the Amto. I can't save ye, 
 ye see that, but I'm prodigious sorry for ye. Ah, Seignior 
 alcaide, how much I shall miss the long disputes I have 
 had with this gentleman for the good of his soul ! Sure, 
 I think that ye yourself can't fail to have been edified by 
 all that has been said, though ye couldn't understand a 
 word on't." 
 
 I believe that the alcaide must have seen the wink 
 that Father Theodorus (even with his eyes full of tears) 
 directed towards me while he said these words, for he 
 took him out somewhat suddenly, and himself departed 
 after him, reminding me that I was now enjoying the 
 last opportunity of repentance that the clemency of the 
 Lords Inquisidors could furnish me, since they must 
 needs soon make an example of me, for the sake of others. 
 But having heard these words more than once before, I 
 did pay but slight heed to 'em, and so let him go. 
 
 Now some few evenings after this, I was brought sud- 
 denly from my bed before the Board of the Holy Office, 
 being barely allowed time for to dress myself, and here I 
 was for the last time asked whether I would make a good 
 confession, and submit myself to their lordships' direction, 
 conforming myself to the doctrines of the Church and 
 believing them in my soul, or no. And I answering after 
 my former manner, the Grand Inquisidor, with a mighty 
 solemn air, pronounced upon me the sentence, which ran 
 that as a contumacious and incorrigible heretic I should 
 be taken to the Church of St Francis, and there delivered 
 over to the secular arm, for to be dealt with according to 
 justice. 
 
103 
 
 CHAPTEE VII. 
 
 OF MY AMAZING AND MIRACULOUS ESCAPE FROM 
 MOST IMMINENT DEATH. 
 
 Now after this last audit, I waited day and night with 
 great expectation for the Aucto de Fie, 1 as the Portugals 
 call that chief holy-day of theirs wherein they set at large 
 for ever the prisoners of the Inquisition, the words mean- 
 ing Ad of Faith. I slept but little of nights at this time, 
 for there come ringing down the galleries the shrieks of 
 those under the hands of the tormentors, so that I would 
 lie awake and pray for those poor souls to whom God 
 had awarded that further agony he had spared to me. 
 For I knew from much that I had heard and read before 
 coming to this place that 'twas customary to condemn 
 obstinate heretics, before burning them, to undergo many 
 and severe tortures, and this out of pure spite and devil- 
 ish malice, as one might say, since recantation would now 
 do them no good. From these I was only exempted lest I 
 should die under 'em, and not live to the Aucto. 
 
 Thus waiting, and thus disturbed by these mournful 
 sounds, the days seemed to me to pass mighty slowly, and 
 I was fain to occupy myself in casting up my calendar on 
 the wall, though I had lost many days therein during my 
 
 1 Generally spelt Auto da Ft. 
 
104 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 sickness ; but by making allowance for this, I made out 
 that I had spent over three years in the Holy House. I 
 gave much time also to finishing my inscription in the 
 wall, on which I had bestowed extraordinary pains, being 
 careful to write it not alone in English, but also in the 
 best Portuguese I could frame, setting forth the day 
 wherein I had entered the House, and likewise that I 
 should leave it for the flames of the burning-place on St 
 James's day 1672. And on the day that I finished the 
 carving of this record, the which was performed with a 
 certain nail that I had by chance picked up, when as a 
 carpenter was a-mending the lock on my door, I sat look- 
 ing upon it long, until the daylight ceased, and the alcaide 
 brought in my supper. Now this was the day whereon 
 he was wont to ask for and carry away such clothes as I 
 might desire to have washed, and I looked for him to do 
 this as usual. But he spake not of the matter, and when 
 I did put him in mind thereof, made answer in a surly 
 enough fashion, that he would see to't on the morrow. 
 Methought I knew then what should happen ; nevertheless, 
 that I might be sure, I asked of him 
 
 " What day is this, Seignior alcaide ? " 
 
 " The Vigil of St James," says he, and I knew that I was 
 right. 
 
 This also I observed on this same evening, that after 
 the chiming of vespers from the cathedral near at hand, 
 the bells began to ring again, as though for matins, as I 
 had never heard them before at this hour, but why this 
 should be done I don't know. Nevertheless, despite these 
 warnings, so dulled was my senses become through my 
 long imprisonment, that I laid myself down and slept as 
 usual, but at midnight I was rudely awaked by the alcaide 
 and divers other persons coming in with lights. They 
 brought also a suit of clothes, the which they laid down, and 
 bid me put it on, and be ready when they should come for 
 
THE GATHERING OF THE VICTIMS. 105 
 
 me. And they departing, I did put on the habit they had 
 brought me, which was of black stuff adorned with stripes 
 or lines of white, long to my ankles and my wrists. I had 
 no shoes nor stockings, as never having worn 'em, but dur- 
 ing my audiences of their lordships, while I was in the 
 Holy House, and my hat I had never seen since the day 
 that I was took thither. Thus I made myself ready so 
 far as I might, and so waited until the alcaide and his 
 company returned, which was in the space of about two 
 hours. 
 
 The alcaide bid me come with 'em, and so carried me to 
 the great gallery, wherein was some hundred and fifty 
 or two hundred men standing, all being apparelled as 
 I was. But I was not allowed to join myself to these, for 
 they brought me to a chamber shut off from the end of the 
 gallery, wherein there was but some fifteen or twenty 
 prisoners, and as many religious persons. And looking 
 across the open space to the opposite gallery as I entered, 
 I saw that there was there some sixty women, that were 
 guarded after the same manner by priests. I could well 
 judge that the persons in the smaller chamber with me 
 were those sentenced to the flames, while in the long 
 galleries were those destined only to the galleys, to 
 whipping and branding, and to such other slighter tor- 
 ments as the Inquisition keeps for those guilty only of 
 small offences. There was a few lamps set here and 
 there for to light the place, and presently there come 
 along two men that delivered to each of us a long taper of 
 yellow wax, but these were not yet kindled. And now 
 there come up to me two priests, Jesuits or Paulistins, 
 that addressed me very gently and affectionately, calling 
 me " Dear brother," and besought me to convert, and so 
 save my soul. And when I refused, and entreated of 
 them that they would leave me in peace, they would not 
 consent to do this, but came about me like bees, and so 
 
106 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 pestered me that I had much ado to keep my temper with 
 'em. For it seemed to me that I had much whereon to 
 meditate, namely, all my friends, notably those in Surat, 
 beside my dear father and my little cousin in England, 
 but these gentlemen would not allow me so much as a 
 minute free for to think upon them. And at last I told them 
 that I would never convert ; but that in case I should ever 
 desire to do so, I had given a solemn promise to send for 
 one especial confessor, and therefore could not pleasure 
 them, whereat they left me alone for a little while. 
 
 Now after some long time there come into the gallery 
 several persons bearing a great pile of garments, whereof 
 they did distribute to every prisoner. And I saw that 
 the habits given to those outside the chamber were those 
 yellow gowns, with a red cross before and behind upon 
 them, that I had seen the fetisceros wear that wrought 
 at the powder-mills, and that they call sanibenitos. But 
 coming into our chamber among us, they brought forth 
 another kind of gown, that was fashioned of a grey stuff, 
 and was painted with firebrands, flames, and devils, and 
 on each man's gown his own portrait, depicted with great 
 taste, and very natural, but all encompassed with flames, 
 and this habit they call a samarra. And my samarra I 
 admired a long while before putting it on, which one of 
 the priests seeing, he took occasion to rebuke me for my 
 delay, saying 
 
 " Ah, miserable heretic, think, as you contemplate this 
 feeble picture, that within a very few hours your soul 
 will be tormented in real flames, whose power you can't 
 conceive, and among devils to which these are nothing in 
 hideousness and ferocity." 
 
 To which I answered him in a prodigious heat 
 
 " Sir, I han't neither asked nor desired your interfer- 
 ence. I was but contemplating the curious work of your 
 artists, though I could have wished that they testified 
 
THE LAST DAWN. 107 
 
 more charity towards those that differ from 'em ; but now 
 I see from whom they learn their unkind imaginations." 
 
 " You are sharp and impudent with your tongue, young 
 man," said he, " and in a sorry state to await death," and 
 with that he passed on, forgetting that 'twas not my 
 fault that I could not prepare myself for death quietly, 
 as I had wished, but theirs, who disturbed me so soon as 
 I had collected my thoughts. And now they did give to 
 us caps called carochas, of a yellow colour and shaped like 
 unto a loaf of sugar, and painted like the gowns with fire 
 and devils, and after this they bade us sit down on the 
 floor and wait in silence. Yet even here and at this 
 moment there was still some kindness to be found, for 
 the alcaide, that had always appeared to me but a surly 
 fellow, came to the chamber where I was, bringing a pro- 
 vision of bread, together with raisins of the sun and figs, 
 the which he did divide unto me and to as many of the 
 rest as he could reach. And having eaten this, we re- 
 mained sitting silent until the dawn, which happens in 
 these climates about five o'clock in the morning. 
 
 Now as the dawn appeared, the great bell of the cathe- 
 dral in the square, opposite to the Holy House, begun to 
 toll, and there was a mighty great stir and bustle at the 
 further end of the gallery. Then the names were called 
 out of the prisoners there, and they passed out one by one 
 where we might no longer see them. And after this we 
 in the chamber apart were summoned, and came, one 
 after the other, to the door of the gallery, where were set 
 the Lord Inquisidor and his secretary, reading to each 
 man his sentence as he passed. In the hall beyond there 
 was standing many gentlemen of Goa in their richest 
 array, having offered themselves to act as common con- 
 stables or tipstaves and guard the prisoners on their way 
 to their execution. Here an officer of the House did bind 
 my hands with a cord, and calling on one of the gentle- 
 
108 
 
 IX FURTHEST IND. 
 
 men aforesaid, delivered to him the end thereof for to 
 hold, and bade him lead me on. And I looking at this 
 gentleman, could not be sure that I had ever seen him 
 before, and finding that he was to be called my godfather 
 for the time, I thought he should by rights have some 
 acquaintance with his godson, and so asked him whether 
 I had ever met with him in the company of Dom Lewis, 
 that was once my friend. But he started and drew away 
 from me, making no answer, though signifying with his 
 hand that I must not presume to address myself to him, 
 and I recognised him as a nobleman that I had seen more 
 than once at his highness the Viceroy's court. But since 
 he would not have me speak with him, this availed me 
 nothing. 
 
 We were now come into the great square, where they 
 were forming the procession, and I had as much oppor- 
 tunity as I desired for noting the changes three years had 
 made. And yet I cared not to look at the cathedral, nor 
 at the rich mansions that bordered the other two sides of 
 the square, but only at the sky and the trees, whereof I 
 had seen none for so long a time. The place was very 
 full of people, for the Archbishop is at extraordinary 
 pains to make the festival known beforehand even in the 
 remotest parishes of the province, so that countless num- 
 bers of the lower sort do journey to the city from all 
 parts for to behold the sight. The balconies all round 
 were decked with flags and carpets, and crowded full with 
 ladies, habited in stuffs of many colours, very rich and 
 fine, and wearing an extraordinary great quantity of 
 diamonds and other jewels, their cavalieros l standing be- 
 hind their chairs. So new and strange to me after my 
 long silence and loneliness was the noise and turmoil of 
 the press, that I was fain to shrink back into the door- 
 
 1 This word probably owes its origin to a confusion between the 
 Italian cavalicrc and the Spanish caballcro. 
 
THE PROCESSION. 109 
 
 way of the Holy House until I was called for with my 
 godfather to take my place in the procession. And this 
 was ordered as follows. First come the Dominicans, in 
 their garb of black and white, bearing with them their 
 great banner, the which has a portrait of Saint Dominic 
 their founder, holding in his two hands a sword and a 
 branch of olive, and the words underneath, Justitia et 
 Misericordia. Then come the prisoners, each one led by 
 his godfather (that is, as I have said, a gentleman of some 
 one of the first families of Goa), the least guilty being 
 placed first, and the rear brought up by those condemned 
 to the flames, among whom was I. Behind come their 
 lordships the Inquisidors, and the lesser officers of the 
 Holy House. And these being all marshalled in their 
 order, the procession set forth, the religious in the front 
 chanting slowly that Latin hymn beginning Vexilla Regis 
 prodeunt, 1 passing through all the chief streets of the city. 
 I have said that I' was barefooted, as was also the other 
 prisoners, and we found that the streets was paved with 
 a kind of small, sharp flints, the which caused us a pro- 
 digious pain and annoyance, while everywhere the people 
 of the lower sort, that thronged the ways, laughed and 
 jeered at us as we limped over the stones with our bleed- 
 ing feet. 
 
 We come at last to the great church of St Francis, 
 where was a monstrous noise and tumult from the 
 arriving of so many great persons, for his highness the 
 Viceroy and the Provost of the Jesuits were but entering 
 the church when we arrived. And here we had the 
 chance to observe the truth of that which is so often 
 said viz., that in Goa the Inquisition is greater than the 
 Viceroy himself. For his highness rid up on a great 
 horse with rich trappings and furniture, and the Jesuit 
 Provost came with great solemnity in his sedan-chair, 
 
 1 Known to our hymn-books as " The royal banners forward go." 
 
110 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 with eight dericos on foot and bareheaded on either side ; 
 but the Grand Inquisidor rid in his coach, which is as 
 fine as any I have ever seen, and whose use is allowed 
 to him alone in the city. Some long time passed while 
 all these grandees entered the church and were disposed 
 therein according to their several degrees, we all the 
 while standing without in the great and grievous heat of 
 the sun. But at last we were brought into the place, 
 that was hung with black, mighty solemn, and on the 
 high altar six great silver candlesticks with tapers of 
 white wax. On either side was there a throne set, that 
 on the right hand of the altar for the Grand Inquisidor, 
 and that on the left for his highness the Viceroy. Nearer 
 the door was another altar, lesser than the first one, and 
 benches set all down the church for the prisoners. As I 
 have said, those adjudged the least guilty were in the front 
 of the procession, so as they sat nearest to the altar, while 
 before us, the last, being condemned to the flames, there 
 was carried a great crucifix, with the face turned away. 
 
 Now when we were all set down upon our benches, 
 there went up into the pulpit the prior of the White 
 or Austin Friars, 1 and preached a sermon, whereof the 
 part that I heard concerned chiefly the wicked and enor- 
 mous deeds of us prisoners, and the mercy and placability 
 of the Holy Inquisition. But I may freely confess that I 
 paid to this discourse no such attention as I should, nor 
 was I able so to compose my mind as to meditate on 
 those eternal matters most suitable to my situation, but 
 only the most foolish and impertinent subjects would 
 come in my head. Such as, Whether the samarras and 
 carochas should be burned with us, or no ? and Whether 
 the Inquisition was wont to furnish for those gentlemen 
 that served them for sheriff's officers the unguents whose 
 
 1 Augustinians. This is an ei'ror on Mr Carlyon's part. The White 
 Friars are the Carmelites. 
 
THE SERMON. Ill 
 
 perfume they dispersed around them, and the snuff and 
 succades whereof they brought out boxes for to comfort 
 them during the sermon ? 
 
 In such trifling thoughts, and in gaping and staring 
 about me, the time passed away, and the sermon being 
 over, there come into the pulpit, one after the other, two 
 persons to whom it pertained to read out the accusations 
 brought against the prisoners, and the punishments that 
 were adjudged to 'em. Last of all, as in the order of 
 place, come those destined to the flames, whose processes 
 when he had read, the officer went on to repeat that 
 notorious and hypocritical saying viz., that since the 
 Inquisition dared not show mercy to these persons on the 
 account of their impenitence, and found itself indispens- 
 ably obliged to punish them according to the rigour of the 
 law, it delivered them over to the secular arm and justice, 
 whom it earnestly entreated to use clemency and mercy 
 towards these miserable wretches, and that if there should 
 be imposed upon them the penalty of death, it might 
 at the least be carried out without effusion of blood. 
 And as the name of each unfortunate was read (all having 
 their name and crime wrote upon their samarras), he was 
 led up to the lower altar, and there the alcaide of the 
 Holy House held him while as the rest was said. And all 
 having been gone through, the alcaide struck him a light 
 blow on the breast, whereupon the tipstaff of the lay 
 court seized and led him away. And this they call 
 delivering him to the secular power, since the Inquisi- 
 tion has no authority to take life. And I saw that some 
 of the condemned, that were said to have refused to con- 
 fess their crimes, but yet to have submitted themselves 
 humbly to the Inquisition, and acknowledged the doctrine 
 of Holy Church, had their sentences changed from burn- 
 ing to branding and the galleys, whereupon their god- 
 fathers did testify extreme delight, embracing them and 
 
112 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 making them very many compliments. But with me 
 there was neither embracing nor compliments, and my 
 godfather led me away sullenly enough. 
 
 Thus we went again through the streets, passing always 
 fresh crowds of people, until we come to that same bridge 
 where I had stood with Father Sebastian and Dom Lewis 
 and his cousin on that day wherein I was arrested. So 
 then we reached the burning-place, and the Viceroy and 
 his court was set in their stone seats, and the Grand 
 Inquisidor in his tribune, and the people of the poorer 
 sort pressing everywhere around. And in the midst was 
 the stakes set up, one for each person of those condemned 
 to be burned, and piled about 'em was faggots of wood 
 and furzes. Then before they attempted anything against 
 any of us, there was many ceremonies necessary to be 
 performed, such as his highness' rehearsing afresh his 
 oath of office, and the like, while as the priests were 
 most zealously exhorting us to recant and confess before 
 it should be too late. Then they demanded of us in turn 
 in what religion we wished to die, and to those that 
 declared they died Catholics, it was granted that they 
 should be strangled before they were burnt. But I de- 
 clared myself to die as I had lived, a Protestant, and so 
 prepared myself for that last and greatest torment. 
 
 But on a sudden, as I stood there, waiting to be led and 
 fastened to my stake, I observed a stir in the crowd, and 
 certain men on the outskirts thereof crying something 
 with loud voices. Then all the people swayed and eddied 
 hither and thither, and some cried one thing, and some 
 another, and then the crowd began to melt away, like a 
 heap of sand when the waves reach it, and the voice of 
 their crying came to us where we stood, and sent the 
 hands of all the nobles and gentlemen to their swords, and 
 set all the common sort shrieking and treading down one 
 another, in their desire to flee. For they were crying 
 
AT THE STAKE. 113 
 
 " Seva Gi ! Seva Gi ! the Morattys are coming ! " in all 
 their outlandish tongues. 
 
 Then, when all around that were not fled were turning 
 their eyes across the river, for to discover the original of 
 this tumult, I felt myself suddenly severed from those 
 unfortunates among whom I stood, and surrounded alto- 
 gether by a company of men, that wore the slops 1 and 
 doublets of our English sailors. And before I had time 
 to think what this might mean, they had cut the cord that 
 bound my hands, and torn off from me that shameful 
 dress, the samarra and carocha, and flung it over the 
 gentleman of Goa that had the ill-luck to be called my 
 godfather, and elbowed and nudged him out of their way. 
 Then he that seemed the chief among them wrapped me 
 in a cloak, for to hide the strange striped habit that I still 
 wore, and said in a hoarse whisper in my ear 
 
 " Stoop, Master Ned ; stoop, and we will hide you among 
 us. You are too tall." 
 
 This I did, though still in an extreme confusion of 
 mind, and the troop of sailors gathered round me, and, 
 keeping close together, pushed through the crowd, swag- 
 gering mightily, and using their fists not a little, and 
 reviling the Portugals in good round English for not 
 making a way for them. Thus we passed through the 
 crowd, that was now thronging every street and bridge 
 that led from the burning-place, and pouring into the city 
 itself. Prisoners and tipstaves and nobles and officers 
 and godfathers were all pressed and thwacked together, 
 and all ran and cried to take refuge in the fortress, and to 
 shut the gates on the Morattys. Now all this seemed 
 very greatly to divert the honest fellows that had me in 
 charge, so that I heard them laughing and jesting among 
 themselves as if the whole matter were but a play. But 
 when at last we got clear of the bridges and causeys, and 
 
 1 Very wide breeches, sometimes called petticoats. 
 H 
 
114 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 come to the place where a ship's boat was moored with 
 two men left in her, they stopped for a moment, and 
 mounted upon a great pile of timber that lay hard by for 
 to see better. Then as they became quiet, looking and 
 hearkening, there seemed to be borne to me upon the air 
 the sound of fighting, and a great cry, as of rage 
 or victory, that was in no Christian tongue, but had the 
 sound of 
 
 " Hoor ! ffoor ! Mohawdio ! " 1 and this we heard again 
 and again. 
 
 Then he that seemed the chief of the seamen swore a 
 great oath, and came down from the wood-pile with a pale 
 face, for, " On my life " (says he), " the Morattys are really 
 there." 
 
 " And why not there, sir ? " says I. " Sure that is what 
 the people have been crying all the time." 
 
 " Ay," says he, " but they wan't there until now. AVe 
 raised a false alarm for to get your honour away safely." 
 
 " Then how came the Morattys ? " I asked, with much 
 amazement. 
 
 " Nay, that you must ask of their father the devil, for I 
 can't tell," says he. 
 
 But I preferred to ascribe this marvel rather to the 
 direction of Almighty God, who, knowing, as I have no 
 doubt, that the confusion raised by a false alarm should 
 not suffice for to convey me away to a place of safety, used 
 the designs of the Morattys to bring 'em to that spot at 
 the very time they were needed. 
 
 The sailors would willingly have stayed long watching 
 the fight, but their leader called them away, and we rowed 
 down the river in the boat, I being laid in the bottom and 
 covered with a sail. So at last we come to a ship, and 
 when we went on board of her, I seemed to myself to have 
 seen her before, but so confused was I in my intellectuals 
 
 1 The famous Mahratta war-cry, "//?/ Hurl Mahadco!" 
 
A TIMEOUS RESCUE. 115 
 
 that I could neither recollect when nor how. Then the 
 master carried me into his cabin, and poured out for me a 
 dram of cordial water, and bade me drink it, and there- 
 after slapped me on the back and demanded of me whether 
 I had forgot my old friends. But I could only gaze upon 
 him bewildered, and answer nothing. 
 
 " Alack, poor lad ! " cried he ; " have the devilish 
 wretches robbed you of your wits ? Sure this is a sorry 
 sight. Poor lad ! poor lad ! " and the great tears rolled 
 down his face for very pity. 
 
 " Sir," says I, " I entreat your pardon ; but though your 
 countenance seem familiar to me, yet I can't recall your 
 name." 
 
 " Tom Freeman is my name," says he, " skipper of the 
 Boscobel, the tightest craft as ever left Graves-End. You 
 sailed with me to the Indies, Master Ned, for all you have 
 forgot me now, and you were used to talk of some day 
 coming with me to the furthest East." 
 
 But by this time I had recollected my old friend Cap- 
 tain Freeman, and was embracing him most heartily, and 
 crying shame on my dulled and blind eyes, that had not 
 known him at first. And so glad was he to find that I 
 had not, as he feared, been bereft by cruel usage of my 
 senses, that he forgave me willingly my seeming callous- 
 ness. Then he bade me sit down and tell him all that 
 had befell me since the day I left Surat, though first he 
 asked my pardon while he went on deck and bade the 
 seamen keep good watch, and let no vessel nor boat ap- 
 proach without alarming him. So I told my story as 
 shortly as I might, and then inquired of him concerning 
 the happy chance that brought him to the burning-place, 
 since I had not thought him one to go to look on willingly 
 or for sport at an Aucto de Fie. And when I asked him 
 this, he brake out in a great laugh. 
 
 " Why," said he, " we heard from one of those Inquisi- 
 
116 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 tion dogs 'emselves what was to be done dragged it out 
 of him, indeed, for he had no choice." 
 
 " Pray tell me how you compassed this, captain," says I. 
 
 " Well," says he, " we were in one of the taverns near 
 the river last night, the mate and I, and two or three of 
 the crew, and there was drinking there with us three or 
 four Portugals, merchants' clerks with whom we had 
 traded, and the like. We had ended all our business, and 
 right glad we were to think that the morrow should see 
 us leave this pestiferous place. Two of the men was 
 mighty lively in their cups, and must needs brag concern- 
 ing the greatness and power of England, little heeding 
 that they were shaming her by their drunken ways. The 
 other guests turned to look at 'em after a while, and 
 presently a Jesuit priest, that was set at a table near at 
 hand to us, spake out prodigious wrathfully in English. 
 ' Ye may boast of your country, gentlemen,' says he, ' but 
 sure all her power can't save the Englishman that's to be 
 burnt by the Inquisition to-morrow.' Now at this we 
 were very much moved, and cried out that the thing 
 should be stopped, and we would see to't. ' Ough ! ' says 
 the priest, after the Irish manner, ' 'tis not nowadays that 
 the English cannons will be heard at the gates of Goa, if 
 such a thing be done.' ' By heaven ! ' says I, ' but they 
 shall, if we can't hinder this shameful deed.' And with 
 that we got the priest up in a corner, and threatening him 
 with our hangers and fists, demanded that he should 
 satisfy us whether that he said was true. And he held 
 out stoutly against us for some time (the innkeeper mean- 
 while dancing about behind us like one possessed, and 
 imploring of us not to bring disgrace and ruin upon his 
 house by .attacking a priest there), and I was much afraid 
 lest some one should think to send and call the watch. 
 But at last, seeing that all the other guests were fled, our 
 men being prodigious ready with their blows, our friend 
 
FATHER THEODORUS AGAIN. 117 
 
 vouchsafed to tell us that this Englishman canie out of 
 Surat, and that he should be burned at the third stake on 
 the right-hand side of the line ; ' and as for his name ' (says 
 he), ' 'tis wrote plain and large upon his samarra, the which 
 ye would call a gown or cope. And more than this ' (quoth 
 he), ' I'll not tell ye though ye keep me here until dooms- 
 day.' And at that some with me wished to rend his 
 gown, and chase him down the street with their swords ; 
 but I believed that he had told us that which we needed 
 to know, and bade 'em leave him to me. So then I had 
 him out of his corner, and bade him make the best of his 
 way home, warning him, moreover, that if he should ever 
 declare what he had told us, the Inquisition would have 
 him. And at this he smiled in my face, with a mighty 
 agreeable smile, and says he, * Ye know a prodigious deal 
 concerning the Inquisition, though not so much as your 
 friend that's to be burnt to-morrow knows by this time. 
 My blessing upon ye, my son.' And with that he lift up 
 his hand, and muttered some Latin hocus-pocus, and de- 
 parted, the men making no attempt for to stop him, since 
 they believed he had been muttering evil spells against 
 us." 
 
 " 'Twas surely Father Theodorus ! " I cried. 
 
 " Who is he ? " asked Captain Freeman. 
 
 "An Irish priest that showed me much kindness, for 
 my father's sake, as he saith," said I. 
 
 " Then if he showed you kindness, Master Ned, I would 
 counsel you, for the good man's own sake (for good he 
 must be, though a Papist), tell no one of his good deeds, 
 or he will surely suffer as you should have done." 
 
 " I will take good heed thereto," says I. " But prythee 
 tell me, captain, how goes it with all at Surat ? How 
 fares good Mr Martin and Mr Spender, and all other my 
 friends in the Factory ? and did my servant Loll Duss ever 
 return from this place with the message I gave him ? " 
 
118 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 " Mr Martin is well," says he, " and looks to be made 
 Accountant shortly, when Mr Accountant Cuthell, that 
 now is, shall return to England with his fortune made. 
 Mr Spender is well advanced in the service, though not 
 by his own fault (for there an't no diligence nor prudence 
 in him), but by the indirect procuring of Mr Secretary 
 his cousin. And of the other gentlemen I can't speak 
 without you ask me of 'em particularly, for I have clean 
 forgot which on 'em you know, and which are strange to 
 you." 
 
 " But what do they say touching me ? " asked I ; " and 
 have they ever heard what befell me ? " 
 
 " Why truly," says he, " that Gentue servant of yours, 
 Loll Duss, carried the news of your seizure to Mr Martin, 
 who hath made divers efforts to get news of you since that 
 time, but in vain. Then at last it got abroad that you 
 had converted, and were gone to the Brasils in one of the 
 Portugal plate- carracks, for to end your days there, and it 
 was advised, upon this being rumoured, that word on't 
 should be sent to the Committee, and that your friends 
 should be told that you were as good as dead. But be- 
 cause Mr Martin and one or two more held out very 
 stoutly against such a treatment of you, they must needs 
 be content with taking your name off the books of the 
 Factory, and by this means stopping your pay, and in this, 
 I believe, they was justified by ancient custom. Yet Mr 
 Martin demanded that his protest should be entered in 
 writing against their so doing, and this was punctually 
 performed, he still believing that you would return. And 
 'tis thus the matter stands at this present. Mr Secretary 
 and his cousin Mr Spender are prodigious bitter against 
 you, and have moved his honour the President and the 
 Council to their acts of harshness ; but Mr Martin is con- 
 fident in your honesty, and will by no means suffer it to 
 be impugned in his presence. 
 
BAD NEWS FROM THE FACTORY. 119 
 
 " Then my course now," says I, " must be to return to 
 Surat and declare all my ill fortune." 
 
 " Not so fast," says he, " for we are but just sailed from 
 Surat, and I must take the Boscobel to the Factory at 
 Bengali before she can drop anchor again in Swally. You 
 must needs come with me, Master Ned, and see those 
 parts, for I can't turn back, and there an't no other way 
 for you to journey safely to Surat. I don't doubt but we 
 shall speak some one of the Company's ships on our way, 
 and then we may put you aboard of her ; but if not, then 
 you shall go with me to Bengali, and if the factor there 
 send me on a further voyage, perhaps even to Syam and 
 the Eastern Islands." 
 
 " But," said I, " should I not hire for myself a laloon, 
 and so leave this place and go to Surat ? " 
 
 " You an't yet out of Goa river, Master Ned," quoth he, 
 " and as I think, will undergo not the least of your perils 
 in the leaving on't. You could not take your journey in 
 a boat, as you purpose, without awaking suspicion, and 
 this should land you again in the clutches of the Inqui- 
 sition. Come and sail with me, and go back only in an 
 English ship." 
 
 " So be it," said I. 
 
120 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 OF MY SECOND VOYAGE IN THE BOSCOBEL, AND OF THE 
 ENDING THEREOF. 
 
 Now we talking in this wise, there come on board of us 
 the skipper of a Dutch ship that lay near at hand, and 
 told Captain Freeman that the Morattys were beat off for 
 the present, but that the town was in an uproar for the 
 escape of one of the prisoners sentenced to be burnt by 
 the Inquisition, and that a search should be made for this 
 person throughout the city, and also among the shipping 
 lying in the river. And the captain returning to the 
 cabin, and telling this news to me, we consulted together 
 what we should do. And first the captain sent his mate 
 on shore, bearing a message to the captain of the guard of 
 that part of the city nearest us, offering to land some of 
 his crew for to aid in defending the wall against the 
 Morattys, but the mate was bid also to watch and see 
 whether the search was yet begun, and how far it was 
 come. And he returning presently told us that the cap- 
 tain of the guard had sworn at him for an impudent 
 rascal, vowing that his majesty the King of Portingale 
 and the Brasils had soldiers enough for to defend his 
 cities without seeking the aid of English braggarts, but 
 with regard to the matter nearest our minds, the mate had 
 
ON BOARD THE BOSCOBEL. 121 
 
 seen naught of any search, and believed that it should not 
 begin until the morrow. And this being confirmed by 
 one of the crew of a country ship that came to buy bread 
 from us, I lay in the cabin that night, and slept there 
 peacefully. 
 
 Now in the morning, while we still lay at anchor in the 
 river, an Englishman on board of a Venice ship that was 
 departing, calls out to us that they had been searched 
 already, and that the captain of the port's boat was visit- 
 ing every ship in turn, and commanding all on board to 
 be mustered on deck. Then were Captain Freeman and I 
 in some affright, for he desired neither to perjure himself 
 by denying my presence on board, nor yet to yield me up 
 to my enemies, so that he begged of me to resort to a 
 disguise that he would show me. 
 
 "For," says he, "my apprentice is dead since leaving 
 Surat, so that his name is still on the ship's books, and 
 you must needs take his place/' 
 
 And telling this to the seamen, they did lend very 
 willingly certain of their clothes, so that I was dressed in 
 a sailor's shirt and slops, the which Captain Freeman was 
 at the pains to pad and stuff out with rags and suchlike, 
 that I might not, said he, look so nearly like a scare-the- 
 crows. And because my close-cropped hair should have 
 betrayed me in a moment, he brought out a great periwig 
 that he was wont to wear to church when on shore, and 
 hacked and jagged with his knife at the curls thereof 
 until it was as untidy and ragged as a ship-boy's hair was 
 like to be, and so put it on my head. And I dare to say 
 that the good man has that periwig yet, laid up among 
 his chiefest treasures, and shows it with great pride to his 
 grandchildren for the memorial of a marvellous deliverance. 
 And next, because my hands was white and soft from so 
 long idleness, he bid me dip them in the tar-bucket, and 
 with tar and other such things besmeared my face and 
 
122 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 neck. Then he bade me call myself by the name of 
 Samuel Needham of Deptford (this was the dead appren- 
 tice), and so sent me to the galley to wash the dishes for 
 the cook. 
 
 Now almost before all this was done, we saw the Dutch 
 ship boarded that lay next us, and her crew mustered 
 and questioned, but finding nothing on board of her, they 
 came on to us. And mounting the side, I trembled great- 
 ly when I saw them, for beside the captain of the port, 
 in all his armour and feathers, there was there the alcaide 
 of the Inquisition and one of his fellows, wearing those 
 ghostly black gowns and hoods I have before mentioned. 
 Now when these stood on the deck, and we were called 
 to muster before them, my heart failed me, so that I 
 stood looking upon them from the shelter of the galley, 
 a dish-clout in my hand, and unable to move through 
 fear. Then our good captain, seeing me thus astounded, 
 did send a seaman for to fetch me forth, and finding me 
 still gazing upon the visitors, gave me a blow on the 
 head that sent me reeling, and bade me leave staring at 
 the gentlemen, and go back to my work when I had an- 
 swered to my name. And at this the Portugals laughed 
 mightily, and counselled him to get a better apprentice, 
 and so read out the names of the men, that all answered 
 in their turn, and allowed us to depart. And after this 
 great escape I thanked God, and wondered what could 
 now hurt me, since I was delivered from so pressing 
 danger. Truly (says I to myself), if I have the like 
 good fortune in my adventures in the time to come, not 
 Ferdinando Mendez Pinto himself will near match my 
 traveller's tales. 
 
 And all being now ready, we weighed our anchor, and 
 the Boscobel stood down the river. Now when we come 
 abreast of the fort that is called Marmagoun, and again 
 of those four forts that guard the mouth of the river, my 
 
OUR ESCAPE. 123 
 
 heart was in my mouth for fear, for (thought I), what if 
 they have discovered our trick, and should be preparing 
 to sink us with their cannons ? But by good fortune, no 
 such evil hap befell us, though I saw the captain look 
 pale and fearful so long as we were under the guns of 
 the forts. But when we were once gat past 'em, and 
 steering for the south upon a favouring breeze, his coun- 
 tenance waxed cheerful once more, and he whistled 
 lustily while he tramped to and fro upon the deck. Then 
 coming to me, who was gazing with a joy and gratitude 
 I had little thought ever to have the chance to feel, upon 
 the disappearing of the stately towers and marble pal- 
 aces of that most wicked and cruel city, he bade me lay 
 aside that disguise I wore, and dress myself more seemly 
 in such clothes as he should lend me. And this I did the 
 more gladly that the seaman's clothes I wore were not at 
 all to my liking neither for appearance nor yet for comfort. 
 And having put on a spare suit of the good skipper's, I 
 walked up and down upon the deck with him, and as 
 we walked I asked of him whether he had heard aught 
 touching my father since my starting for Goa, or no. 
 
 "Why," says he in answer, "I ha' heard something, 
 but not much. For Mr Martin told me, one day when 
 as he and I was speaking together concerning you, that 
 he had wrote to Sir Harry Carlyon telling him of the 
 misfortune that had overtook his son, and reminding him 
 that 'twas possible he might never see you more, but 
 there come such an answer as surprised him." 
 
 " And pray, what was that ? " says I. 
 
 " Why, sir, 'twas to say that the good gentleman knew 
 that his son was engaged as he had bid him, and doing 
 his best to fulfil the plan he had set before him, and that 
 he should therefore come to no harm, nor would Sir Harry 
 believe the same of him until he had spoke with one that 
 had seen it." 
 
124 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 " Methinks there an't many fathers that would speak 
 thus," said I, " and even with them, how seldom should 
 their confidence in God be thus signally justified ! " 
 
 " Ay," says Captain Freeman, " 'twas a narrow escape, 
 Master Ned, and not even your good father's trust in the 
 integrity of your cause should maybe have availed to 
 uphold him had he known how little was between you 
 and death." 
 
 " Tell me," says I, " how you compassed my deliverance, 
 for I know nothing but that 'twas done by means of the 
 warning of Father Theodorus." 
 
 "Why," says he, "having heard him speak, we come 
 back to the ship in great grief and heaviness, for no man 
 could think to devise any plan for the saving you, save 
 that the boatswain, that was over deep in his liquor, would 
 fain have had us storm the Holy House and release all 
 the prisoners there, and not you only. But the rest, of 
 their own selves, saw that this was beyond our powers, 
 and could only lead to our destruction as well as yours. 
 Then as we went down to the ship, there fell in with us 
 an Englishman, that is brother to my mate, and clerk to 
 a trader in Goa, one that hath journeyed through all the 
 Portuguese Indies, and seen many marvellous things. 
 And chiefly he spake to us touching the Morattys, how 
 prodigious fierce they are, and how warlike, and that the 
 Portugals and their Indians here do fear 'em as the very 
 devil, so that 'tis said the shadow of one Moratty will put 
 to flight three Portugals. Likewise he told us that one 
 of their captains was took prisoner a month ago and 
 brought into Goa, and that their king, Seva Gi, as they 
 call him, had sworn that he would take the Viceroy him- 
 self and hold him to ransom if so be as this his servant 
 wan't given up to him unharmed. And he said more- 
 over that the Indians was saying that they had seen the 
 spies of the Morattys creeping round about the city o' 
 
HOW THE RESCUE WAS PLANNED. 125 
 
 nights more than once of late, but no credence was given 
 to 'em, these Indians being timid and fearful in their 
 minds. Now all this gave to us much food for thought, 
 and so back to the ship, where we spent full half the 
 night in making out our plan. And in the morning, 
 having consented together upon what we should do, we 
 left only some three or four men with the ship, and went 
 upon our appointed ways. For I, with all the stoutest of 
 the seamen, went to the burning-place, and there set our- 
 selves in array, or as I might say, in ambush, close to that 
 stake the priest had told us was yours, and waited there 
 until the procession was arrived. But the mate, with 
 four or five of the seamen, went and hired certain lads 
 and men of the baser sort, such as would stick at nothing 
 that was to earn 'em money, and ask no questions withal. 
 And going outside the city with these, and waiting until 
 the time was come for the burning, he bid 'em do even 
 as he did, and rushed from the plantations into the road, 
 crying, ' Seva Gi ! Seva Gi and the Morattys ! ' Which 
 when the multitude heard, that was come in for to see 
 the sight, they were seized with fear, and rushed the 
 other way into the town, crying out that the Morattys 
 were coming. And thus, what with the men the mate 
 had with him, and those he hired, and the crowd all 
 crying out at once, the alarm was well spread, and you 
 know how that in the panic terror and confusion we 
 brought you away." 
 
 " But what of the Morattys ? " I asked. 
 
 " Ah, that I can't tell," says he. " I can scarce believe 
 now that the devil raised 'em up, for to punish us for our 
 false news, but that was the thought in my mind, seeing 
 'em at first. Howsoever it be, they took back their cap- 
 tain, that, as I heard from the skipper of the Dutch ship, 
 was prisoned only in a block-house by the river, and I 
 don't know whether they have the more reason to thank 
 
126 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 us, or we them, for their coming. Yet tis now my belief 
 that those tales of the Indians concerning spies and such- 
 like were true, and that the Morattys was hid in the plan- 
 tations (it being a feast-day, and no work done), with the 
 intent to fall upon the city that night, but that our men's 
 coming and crying disturbed 'em and made 'em see they 
 were as well make what they might from the tumult. 
 But I tell you, Master Ned, when I found they was truly 
 there, you might have knocked me down with a feather, 
 so astonished was I to behold 'em." 
 
 " 'Twas a mighty strange escape," says I. 
 
 " Ay/' says he, " and a doubly lucky one, since it gives 
 me your company, sir, on my voyage. And this I may 
 say, that you need not to grieve over the interruption to 
 your sojourning in Goa, for I can speak the Portuguese as 
 well as most men, and you should by rights have learned 
 something on't during these three years, so that we will 
 speak it together, if you so desire it. And moreover, sir, 
 in so far as I have any skill, whether in matters touching 
 cargoes and merchandises, or in things pertaining to the 
 sea and the winds and the sailing of a ship, 'tis all at your 
 service, and I shall account it an honour to impart to you 
 of the same. And so long as it shall please you to abide 
 on board of my ship, so long shall it please me if you will 
 mess with me and share the cabin, and there must be no 
 word said of passage-money, for the favour of your com- 
 pany answers that." 
 
 I could not make a fitting answer to an offer made with 
 so much delicacy and kindness, but I grasped my good 
 friend by the hand, assuring him that I counted myself 
 only too highly favoured, that I should enjoy the happi- 
 ness of a voyage with him, and begged of him to teach me 
 whatsoever he knew. And this pleasing him, as I was 
 well assured it should (for I never met a seaman yet that 
 did not love to teach others out of his own skill and ex- 
 
DARRELL, THE FANATIC. 127 
 
 perience), we agreed that I should be considered as super- 
 cargo, and I was thus entered on the ship's books, instead 
 of in the name of Samuel Needham of Deptford. And 
 'twas thus that I embarked upon a voyage that bid fair to 
 be one of the happiest times of my life, but yet led me 
 into grievous sorrow and peril, by the will of God, and as 
 I cannot but think, by the hard disposition of man as well. 
 But that you may understand my meaning in saying this, 
 I must needs explain myself. 
 
 For there was on board of the Boscobel a seaman named 
 Darrell, an ancient person, and one that had travelled in 
 many seas and was much looked up to by Captain Free- 
 man and the rest. And this man I was wont to hear argu- 
 ing and exhorting his fellows with great diligence, but 
 what he said to 'em I never troubled myself to learn, 
 thinking that he was but declaring to them the perils 
 and dangers through which he had passed in his many 
 voyages. But one day, coming near where Darrell was 
 discoursing to the rest, I saw that he had a great Bible 
 upon his knee, and listening, heard him as it were preach- 
 ing. Now this in itself stirred my mind, but when I heard 
 his words, I began to be very wrathful. For the fellow was 
 speaking most boldly and naughtily against his majesty 
 the king and all his court, and declaring that such a sink 
 of iniquity had ought to be swept away from off the face 
 of the earth, and that before God should destroy the whole 
 nation by reason on't. And this I could by no means 
 stomach, that a mean person of this sort should set up 
 himself as a judge over the king and the nobility, and 
 stepping before him, I bade him speak to his fellows of 
 their own sins, but to leave his majesty's alone. 
 
 " Ay so," saith he, regarding me sternly, " that is what 
 you and your like are alway wont to say, Master Carlyon. 
 Prophesy unto us smooth things, say naught, though vice 
 sit in high places, and Popery go unrebuked, yea, encour- 
 
128 
 
 IN FURTHEST IXD. 
 
 aged. But shall we say naught ? shall we hold our peace? 
 Han't this keeping silence brought upon us already two 
 of the Lord's sore judgments, namely, the sword of the 
 Dutch and the pestilence ? and shall the other two on 'em 
 be long delayed ? Nay, sir, for so long as life be in me 
 will I be among those that sigh and that cry for the 
 abominations that are done in the land, until the Lord 
 come to our help and drive out from before us that evil 
 family once more and for ever." 
 
 " Do you dare speak thus of your king's house ? " asked I. 
 
 " I do, sir, even of that wicked and bloody house of 
 Stewart, 1 that is drunk with the blood of the saints and 
 of the martyrs of Jesus. 'Twas an evil day when it returned 
 among us, and God send that it may soon leave us again." 
 
 " Are you so bold as to desire another rebellion ? " I 
 cried. 
 
 "Is rebellion worse than all that passes in England 
 now ? " asked he. 
 
 " But sure it an't any concernment of yours," says I. 
 " You are here, and may stay away until there be a king- 
 to your mind." 
 
 " Whence shall he come ? " cried the old man. " One 
 there was, even in this wicked family, in whom some good 
 thing was found towards the God of Israel, and he was 
 took away from the evil to come. Who is there beside ? " 
 
 " But who is he of whom you speak ? " I asked him. 
 
 "The men of this world called him Henry, Duke of 
 Gloucester, but to us he was the young Josias, raised up 
 for to destroy the idols of his fathers and the tombs of 
 their false priests. But the Lord intended the overthrow 
 of the house of Stewart, and left to it only those that to 
 the wickedness of their fathers would add yet more." 
 
 " Man," says I, " you are prodigious bold to speak thus 
 impudently of the royal house. I thank God that I and 
 
 1 The contemporary spelling. 
 
TREASONABLE TALK. 129 
 
 mine have never ceased to uphold his majesty's cause, 
 and will do so still. But 'tis you and your like that have 
 brought God's judgments upon Britain by that shameful 
 deed of slaying the Lord's anointed, that blessed martyr 
 the late king." 
 
 " Xay," said he, "I had no hand in the well-merited 
 death of that bloody and deceitful man, for I was far away 
 from England at that time, and even had I been at home, 
 I don't know that I had dared to counsel the taking of his 
 life." 
 
 "But 'tis to that point that your opinions lead you," 
 said I. 
 
 " Maybe," says he, " but men should lead their opinions, 
 not be led by 'em. And had I been then in England, and 
 not aboard the good ship Covenant (Captain Godly-Fear 
 Johnson, master), a-sailing the seas with that fleet whereof 
 Colonel Blake took the command not long thereafter " 
 
 " How ? " says I, " did you sail with Blake ? " For in 
 very truth I had heard much concerning this famous ad- 
 miral and obstinate rebel, and was minded to hear more. 
 But this old man Darrell was not inclined to further my 
 desires. 
 
 " Ay," says he, " I sailed with Blake, sure enough ; and 
 look you, Master Carlyon, there was a ship and a ship's 
 company for you ! Worship publicly conducted mornings 
 and evenings, and all day of a Sabbath any man that felt 
 himself moved thereto might open the Scriptures and ex- 
 hort the rest. There was some difference betwixt free 
 spiritual exercise of this sort, and the skipper here, reading 
 on the Sabbath-day from the Prayer-book and the Homily 
 against Eebellion ! " This he said with a prodigious 
 scorn. 
 
 " Nay," said I, " doubtless he considered the homily as 
 more profitable to you than the exercise you would prefer." 
 
 But at this the old man waxed very wroth, and rose up 
 
 I 
 
130 
 
 IN FURTHEST DO). 
 
 and left me, saying that I was no better than a scoffer, 
 and that Captain Freeman was yet in the gall of bitterness 
 and in the bond of iniquity, and that 'twas not for him to 
 judge what were profitable or not. 
 
 "What preacher of sedition have you on board here, 
 captain ? " says I, when I saw my friend next. " I looked 
 not to find pestilent sectaries aboard the Boscobel." 
 
 " 'Tis old Substitution Darrell you would say," said he. 
 " A marvellous gift of exhortation he hath, and would sit 
 up all the night arguing, so long as his fellows would hear 
 him, and longer. But he is our best hand, and so staunch 
 in his duty and punctual in the performing on't as no one 
 would ever believe. I have been near him in a storm, 
 when all thought our last hour was come, but he was as 
 cheerful as you may see him now. 'Twas one of his con- 
 ditions of service that I should suffer him to expound the 
 Scriptures to the rest of the crew, so long as he and they 
 desired, and the Company's occasions took no damage 
 thereby, and I have heard him discourse so movingly con- 
 cerning the love of God as that I was fain to depart so as 
 he might not see me weep." 
 
 " But sure you an't at one with him in his opinions ? " I 
 asked. 
 
 " Nay," says the skipper. " Darrell has told me once 
 and again that I am in Babylon, by the which, as I take 
 it, he signified! the Church of England, and bids me come 
 out therefrom, saying that God hath sent to me by his 
 means for to warn me concerning my danger. And I seem 
 to him to be a wilful sinner, thus contemning this saving 
 grace. But yet, when I was once took sick with that evil 
 disease of the plague of Egypt, Darrell stayed beside me 
 for to tend me when all others fled from the very sight of 
 me; yea, he also read to me divers most comfortable 
 promises from his Bible, and in very deed saved my life. 
 Yet he hath his strange points, for he holds to certain of 
 
DARRELL'S EXHORTATIONS. 131 
 
 the doctrines of that outlandish sect of the Fifth Monarchy 
 Men, that will have it we are all Jews." 
 
 "Doubtless he is mad concerning one or two points," 
 says I. " In fine, captain, I had rather that you had him 
 always of your company than I." 
 
 And so we, laughing, to dinner. But I was not yet 
 done with this old man Darrell. For we were beset, as it 
 chanced, on this voyage of ours, with many odious calms 
 and contrary and baffling winds, so that we were sore im- 
 peded in our going. Then on the occasion of one of these 
 calms the old man addressed himself to me once more. 
 
 " I fear lest I failed in my duty to you, sir, the t'other 
 day," says he, " for 'twas in my heart to declare to you 
 divers inconsistencies in your walk and conversation, 1 and 
 I refrained myself from so doing." 
 
 "You were better do it now, then," said I, somewhat 
 angry that he asked no pardon for his presuming, and yet 
 diverted by his words. He looked upon me sadly enough. 
 
 " Sir," said he, " when you come on board I looked upon 
 you as one whom the Lord had rid of great danger and peril 
 that you might show forth His glory. But since we have 
 left Goa I have observed in you a levity and a hardness of 
 heart that hath given me much concernment. You have 
 showed no signs of grace, and have displayed much sym- 
 pathy with the wicked and a culpable laxity with regard 
 to the Papistry and lewdness that abound in our unhappy 
 country. I fear, young sir, that there is a grievous fall 
 before you. The pride of your heart hath maybe kept you 
 firm when your Protestant faith was threatened with force, 
 but the devil can work with promises and allurements as 
 well as with threatenings. If you be so minded, I am 
 willing to show you more particularly wherein I think you 
 err, to your profiting in the future." 
 
 Now I won't deny that I was much nettled by the 
 
 1 Conduct. 
 
132 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 boldness of his words, neither anticipating in my youth 
 and vainglory that fall whereof he spake, nor yet fore- 
 seeing that in my later life I should confess that both in 
 his rebukes and his prophecies this old man was wiser 
 than I thought him, but still I made shift to answer him 
 peaceably. 
 
 " My good man," says I, " I have thanked God daily for 
 my deliverance, and prayed of Him to keep me staunch 
 in the future. What more I can do I don't see, having 
 an eye to the difference between your age and mine, 
 which would make it strange were I in all things like 
 unto you." 
 
 " Nay," says he, " I have known many young persons 
 that showed forth in their lives the fruits of grace in a 
 soberness of walk and a meekness of carriage that edified 
 all about 'em. But of these you an't one, and rejecting 
 the counsel I offer you, will go your way to your own 
 destruction." 
 
 And with that he departed, and I, as you may well 
 suppose, sought not his company overmuch thereafter. 
 But it so chanced that time and the course of events 
 placed it in his power to hurt me, though I don't say, 
 nor yet believe, that this was with his intention. For we 
 were now passing into the Sea of Bengali, and having 
 been so greatly delayed by the wind's being contrary to 
 us, were arriving at what they call in these seas the 
 hurracan season, that is, the time when these tempestuous 
 winds do most commonly use to blow. And although 
 during some time we met with no hurracan, yet were we 
 assailed and buffeted by divers fierce gales, that did much 
 damage to the upper works of the ship, and served still 
 further to delay us in our voyage. And on the account 
 of these things I did condole with the captain, I myself 
 also finding the delay irksome to me, but thought nothing 
 in especial touching the gales until I heard one day the 
 
 
A JONAH ON BOARD. 133 
 
 old seaman Darrell, that sat with his Bible on his knees, 
 say to his fellows 
 
 " It may be that aboard this ship also we have a Jonah 
 among us," and it seemed to me that he cast a look my 
 way. Now I am ashamed to tell that at first I could 
 not recall what Jonah should have to do with our present 
 plight, but anon the old man himself come up to me, 
 saying 
 
 "Have you considered these gales that meet us so 
 often of late, Master Carlyon ? " 
 
 " I have," said I, " since indeed they keep me back 
 when I desire to reach Bengali, but what of that ? " 
 
 " I don't know," says he, " what your past life may have 
 been, but I counsel you to try yourself and see whether 
 you have left any sins unrepented or unamended, for 
 whose sake God is even now punishing this ship and all 
 that are in her." 
 
 " And if so," said I, " am I to throw myself overboard ? " 
 
 " Nay," says he, " that must be settled by the decision 
 of all of us, together with your own conscience." 
 
 " But prythee tell me," says I, " why you should single 
 me out to be the cause of your misfortunes ? " 
 
 "What but misfortune has befell us ever since our 
 taking you on board ? " asked he. " I dare not say that 
 it wan't the Lord's will you should be released from the 
 hands of the Inquisition, but if He did so intend it He is 
 trying the faith of His servants very sorely." 
 
 "I think you will scarce suffer for a deed of mercy," 
 said I. " I have done many sinful acts, as I must sorrow- 
 fully confess, but I can't charge myself with any such 
 unrepented crime as you speak of, nor do I perceive why 
 you should all fasten upon me to be your Jonah, and no 
 other person in the ship." 
 
 But in spite of this discourse I had with him, the old 
 man held very firm to his opinion, and the gales continu- 
 
134 IN FURTHEST IXD. 
 
 ing, the other seamen began to believe him, so that I 
 saw them casting black looks at me several times. The 
 captain also, as I perceived, was sad and anxious of 
 countenance, and I saw that he had his pistols ready 
 charged in his cabin. 'Twas not until long time after- 
 wards that I learned that the crew had demanded of 
 him to set me on shore in some convenient place, for to 
 live or die as I might, that their ill-fortune might thus be 
 reversed, and that he refusing, they were wellnigh ready 
 to fall upon him. But at last there come a favouring 
 breeze, and for two days we sailed northward with good 
 speed. But on the evening of the second day was there a 
 mighty strange sunset, all of a fiery and copperish red, 
 and as we looked upon it, there sailed between us and it, 
 from the side where the land lay, a whole fleet of great 
 ships, whereat we marvelled greatly. 
 
 "That," says Captain Freeman, "must needs be the 
 Dutch fleet that is besieging the Frenchmen in St Thomas, 1 
 for there an't no other that I have heard on in these 
 waters. But why are they putting out to sea ? Sure 
 they, coming from the shore, must see signs of an hurracan 
 that we can't perceive." 
 
 " But are there Frenchmen in these seas ? " says I. 
 
 " Ay so," says he, " and at Surat too, where indeed their 
 Factory is better stocked with mounseers than with cash. 
 But what troubles me now is the putting forth of these 
 Hollanders. I dare be bound we shall have an hurracan 
 upon us before the night be over." 
 
 And away he went to take counsel with the mate for 
 the better preparing of the ship, whose head was quickly 
 turned out to sea and away from the land, and divers 
 changes made in the ordering of her spars and rigging, 
 such as after this long lapse of time I won't try to recount, 
 lest I awaken laughter by my ignorance. But this I 
 
 1 Keally called San Thomd. 
 
 
A TEMPEST. 135 
 
 observed viz., that every man looked upon me with 
 scowls and hatred, regarding me as the cause of this new 
 misfortune, and my friend the captain perceived this also, 
 for he bade me fasten myself with cords to a part of the 
 bulwarks close beside him, and remain with him through 
 all that might chance to happen. 
 
 Now by this time the wind was whistling and moaning 
 most pitifully in our rigging, and the light of the moon 
 and stars was waxed pale and sickly. Looking from 
 the deck towards the west, in which quarter the land lay, 
 we could see as it were a great wall of blackness resting 
 there, that then began to move, and advanced towards us. 
 The air was prodigious hot, as though it came from the 
 mouth of a furnace, so that until I had asked Captain 
 Freeman, it seemed to me that the ship herself must needs 
 be on fire. Then almost before our crew could furl all the 
 sails, there come down upon us a great and mighty wind, 
 so fierce that the ship only missed being turned over 
 thereby ; and this wind howling and roaring, there come 
 also great flashes of lightning, now in one place, now in 
 another, faster than a man could count, and brighter also 
 than he could behold without shading of his eyes, but no 
 thunder. The sea also wrought mightily, the waves being 
 very great, and black channels of waters between, most 
 tremendous to behold. And moreover the direction of 
 the wind did so chop and change as we might almost 
 believe we were carried round in a circle. And this 
 continuing, and the waves rising higher and higher, 
 Captain Freeman gave command that the masts should 
 be cut away, the ship now rolling very much, and their 
 heaviness imperilling her. 
 
 Now one of the masts, as it fell, brake away a part of 
 the bulwarks close by where I was, so that I untied 
 myself and fastened the cords again to a certain great 
 spar that was held fast on the deck by a rope that 
 
136 
 
 IX FURTHEST IXD. 
 
 belonged to it. And by this time the storm was so 
 terrible that men had given up all hope, and I saw, by 
 the flash of the lightning, old Darrell praying and calling 
 upon God, though I might not hear aught that he said, 
 from the noise of the waves and the wind. But in the 
 light of the same flash I saw another seaman that shook 
 his fist against me, and shouted certain words that I could 
 not hear. Then I saw a greater wave than any before 
 coming upon us, and I shut my eyes and gripped fast 
 hold of my spar. Though the tumult all around was so 
 great, yet I heard the sound of that great hill of water 
 bursting over the ship, and then I felt myself swept away, 
 with the spar to which I was tied, into the sea. But 
 whether the rope that held the spar was broke by the 
 prodigious force of the water, or cut by that seaman that 
 shouted at me, I have never been able certainly to dis- 
 cover. 
 
137 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 OF MY FINDING THE NEW FRANCE IN THE INDIES. 
 
 Now concerning the length of that time which passed 
 while I was in the water, and all that happened to me 
 therein, I know little on't, for after but a short buffeting 
 with the waves, I lost my senses, and knew no more until 
 I found myself floating, upheld by that spar whereunto 
 I was still tied, on a tranquil enough sea, in broad day- 
 light. And the sun now shining very brightly, I was 
 much incommoded with the heat, and sought to shelter 
 myself beneath a projecting shelf or flap of wood that 
 belonged to the spar, so that I .might see where I was. 
 Then shading my eyes with my hand, I saw that all 
 around me was there naught but sea, save that on one 
 side I could discern afar off that which might be the sail 
 of some small boat. This seemed to me a prodigious 
 piece of good fortune, so that I did unfasten myself from 
 the rope, and clambered up, as well as I might, for I 
 found myself prodigious weak and bruised all over, to the 
 highest part of the spar, and there waved my handkercher 
 and shouted. 
 
 Then while I watched and prayed in a frenzy, the boat 
 came on its way and approached closer to me ; but when 
 it was come near, and they on board catched sight of me, 
 
138 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 they halted for awhile, and sailed round me, as though to 
 make sure of my conditions, and then came on slowly, 
 making a prodigious display of such weapons as they had, 
 and all for fear lest I might be disposed to fight with 'em. 
 But I holding up my hands empty, for to make it evident 
 to them that I was unarmed, they came up close, and 
 dragged me from my spar into their vessel, that was but 
 a poor skiff or fishing-boat, with three men aboard on't. 
 But when they saw me clearly, they drew back from me 
 and talked in whispers, then seized their arms, and made 
 as though they would kill me. And upon this I cried out 
 to them in Persian and Guzeratty and also in Portuguese 
 that I was an Englishman and a shipwrecked traveller, 
 and that they should show me pity and bring me to some 
 one of our factories, where they should be suitably re- 
 warded for their care. But 'twas all in vain, for the 
 tongues of these parts of the Indies are altogether different 
 from those of Surat, and the men came against me threat- 
 ening me, and I thought that among their words I could 
 make out that they spake of Hollanders. Now I was much 
 exercised to know whether these men served the Dutch, 
 and believed that I was their enemy, or whether they 
 were hostile to 'em, and considered me a Dutchman. The 
 utmost that I could do was to assure them by signs that 
 I desired peace, and cast myself on their mercy, and at 
 the last they bid me in gestures place myself in the stern 
 of the boat and abide there quiet. Then, towing the spar 
 behind, they made sail for the land, which I could now 
 see, though at some miles' distance. 
 
 Sailing then towards the coast, we come presently in 
 sight of a great city that stood upon the shore, with a fair 
 harbour wherein lay two or three ships. I could see that 
 this place was well defended with great walls fitted for 
 the working of cannons, and there was also a high fort 
 that commanded the harbour. There was several spires, 
 
RESCUED FROM THE DEEP. 139 
 
 as of churches, to be seen above the walls, and some dis- 
 tance away from the town behind stood a great hill, with 
 a church or temple upon the summit thereof. The walls 
 and houses of the city, such parts at least as I could see of 
 them, glistered and shone in the sunlight as though they 
 had been built of marble, so that the whole place had an 
 air of great elegance and dignity. 
 
 Passing then the mouth of the harbour, where was 
 posted as watchman on a high stage an Indian that cried 
 something to the men in whose boat I was, and was 
 answered by them in return, we approached the city as 
 the sun began to sink behind the hill. Then I saw that 
 there was a ship's barge coming towards us, very hand- 
 somely appointed, and rowed by Indians bearing a livery 
 of white. In the stern on't was fixed an ancient, 1 wherein 
 were golden lilies on a field of white, and there was also 
 a state 2 set up, under the which three persons sat. Now 
 when the barge was come near to us, I saw that these 
 was two ladies, very richly dressed, and a gentleman of a 
 grave and haughty presence. And the men of the fishing- 
 boat bowing themselves very humbly, after the manner 
 of the Indians, I perceived that here must be some very 
 great persons, and standing up where I was I bowed low. 
 The gentleman then returned my salute mighty civilly, 
 and spake unto the boatmen in their own tongue. And 
 they answering him with great submission and respect, he 
 stood up in his barge (so that I could see him to be of a 
 high stature and of good proportions, and dressed very 
 stately in black, after the Spanish fashion), and spake to 
 me in French, asking me whether it were true that I was 
 an Hollander. To which I replied No, but an English 
 gentleman in the service of the India Company, that was 
 shipwrecked and rendered desolate by sad misfortune. 
 Then this gentleman testified great concern, saying that 
 
 1 Ensign or standard. 2 Cloth of estate, canopy. 
 
140 IN FURTHEST Ds T D. 
 
 the English was good friends of theirs, and having asked 
 me divers questions, invited me into his own boat with 
 him, and bade one of his train see that the fishermen 
 were rewarded for the saving me. And I sitting down 
 among the gentlemen of his following, he asked of me 
 certain questions concerning my life and my adventures 
 hitherto, the ladies also listening with great kindness. 
 But for all I was so occupied in answering in my best 
 French to his honour's inquiries, I could not help observ- 
 ing that one of these ladies was young and one old, and 
 that she that was the younger was of a most beautiful 
 countenance and a very majestic presence, and likewise 
 that though both of them was habited like unto our 
 own dames, yet upon their heads they did bear veils or 
 mantles of lace, after the manner of the women of Spain. 
 Now as we drew near to the marble steps at the end of 
 the harbour, his honour said to me in the most affable 
 manner 
 
 " Sir, we will trouble you no further to-night. You 
 are weary and need repose, but to-morrow we shall be 
 enchanted if you will honour us with your company at 
 supper, and relate your adventures in full. "Mons. de 
 Marigny" (addressing himself to one of his gentlemen), 
 " to your care I commend this unfortunate gentleman. 
 You will confer upon me a favour in allowing him to 
 share your lodging, and I entreat you to see that he has 
 every alleviation of his distresses that our poor town and 
 fleet may be able to furnish. Sir, I have the honour to 
 wish you a very good night, with agreeable dreams and 
 sweet rest from your sorrows." 
 
 Now in very truth I wan't sorry to accept these kind 
 offers of rest and lodging, for I was so dog-tired that I 
 could scarce keep open my eyes; but I am glad that I 
 was still sufficiently awake to thank his honour most 
 humbly for all his kindness before I retired with that 
 
AMONG THE FRENCH. 141 
 
 gentleman to whom he had commended me. This Mr 
 Marigny (his Christian name Claudius) was a very gay 
 and pleasant young gentleman, and did discourse most 
 agreeably the while he led me to his lodging, not showing 
 himself in the least angered to have so scurvy -looking a 
 fellow thus suddenly thrust upon him, but spake to me of 
 many matters whereof I knew naught, so that at the last 
 I was constrained to ask his pardon and request that he 
 would be so good as unfold to me everything on the 
 morrow. And this, laughing mightily, he did promise 
 to do, and so brought me to his lodging, where he called 
 for food. And so tired was I, that while this was a-pre- 
 paring, I fell asleep, with my head on my arms on the 
 table, and Mr Marigny had much ado to wake me and 
 advise me to take some broth. Then he brought me into 
 his own chamber, and bade me repose myself upon his 
 bed, which was made very elegant, after the Indian 
 manner, and this command once given, I lacked no 
 forcing to make me obey it. 
 
 Now the next day I did not awake until noon, and 
 found myself then still so weary that I had gladly gone 
 to sleep again, but a Gentue servant that was in the 
 chamber came and invited me by signs to rise, offering 
 me a very fine brocado nightgown l of Mr Marigny's for 
 to put on, since my own coat and doublet were nowhere 
 to be seen. And wearing this gown, together with the 
 night-cap that had been lent to me the night before, I 
 went into the parlour, where was Mr Marigny drinking 
 jacolet. He seeing me, came and bid me welcome with 
 much kindness, and commanded the servant to bring in 
 the portion of victuals that had been set aside for me, and 
 so sat down for to talk with me the while I did eat. 
 
 " I see," says he, " that you have questions without 
 number for to ask me, though where you have spent the 
 
 1 Dressing-gown. 
 
142 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 last few years, so as not to be aware of all that has 
 happened in 'em, I can't tell." 
 
 " Alas, sir ! " says I, " they were passed in the dungeons 
 of the Inquisition, whereto little news penetrates. But 
 pray tell me who is the noble gentleman that entreated 
 me so civilly yesterday ? " 
 
 " That," says he, " is my lord Marquis of Tourvel, his 
 most Christian majesty's viceroy in the Indies." 1 
 
 " The King of France's viceroy ? " said I, in great 
 astonishment. 
 
 " Even so," says he. 
 
 " And the gentlewomen with him are his lady and his 
 daughter, as I suppose ? " said I, trying to digest that 
 which he told me. 
 
 " Nay," said he, " Mad. de Tourvel is dead these many 
 years. The younger lady is my lord's daughter, Made- 
 moiselle de Tourvel, and the other is Mad. de Chesnac, 
 her cousin, who is her governess, waiting-gentlewoman, 
 what you will." 
 
 "And hath his lordship any other children here?" 
 asked I. 
 
 " Nay, he han't none else at all. Mademoiselle Helio- 
 dore is the only one, and she hath abode so long un- 
 married that 'tis said she intends to devote herself alto- 
 gether to my lord her father. But that " 
 
 Here the Gentue servant entered the chamber, and 
 brought in with him a young black page-boy, bearing a 
 packet in his hand, the which he did deliver to me. In 
 the packet was there a purse of cut velvet, very handsome, 
 with twenty louis d'or therein, and with it a billet wrote 
 in French very elegantly, saying that I had doubtless 
 found myself incommoded by the loss of all my clothes 
 and other necessaries, and that 'twould afford an infinite 
 pleasure to Mademoiselle de Tourvel if I would permit 
 
 1 See Appendix for the French at San Thorns'. 
 
M. DE MARIGNY. 143 
 
 her to supply my most pressing needs. Mr Marigny, 
 seeing the purse and knowing the lad that brought it, 
 made a sign to me to accept that which was sent me, and 
 was good enough to furnish me with paper and ink, 
 wherewith I writ that I did most gratefully accept the 
 kindness of Mademoiselle de Tourvel, and looked forward 
 with impatience to doing myself the honour of signifying 
 my thanks in person to her ladyship that evening. And 
 this letter wrote, and the servant and the page departed, 
 Mr Marigny looked jestingly at me. 
 
 " happy youth ! " says he, " have you already won the 
 favour of the peerless Heliodore, when no other can gain 
 from her anything but coldness ? " 
 
 " Methinks, sir," says I, " you are unjust to the lady 
 that has just dealt so kindly by me, to suspect her of 
 such designs." 
 
 " Sir," says Mr Marigny, quickly, " I spake but in jest. 
 I pray you to believe that I an't altogether a fool. I 
 honour and esteem Mademoiselle de Tourvel as if she 
 were my own sister, and so do all here, but we know 
 better than to expect her to look kindly on any of us." 
 
 He seemed as if he might have said more, but stayed 
 himself suddenly, and asked me whether I woulcl choose 
 to see the town. This set me a-laughing. 
 
 " 'Tis prodigious strange," says I, " but here have I been 
 for a night and a day in this place without so much as 
 knowing the name on't." 
 
 " This is the city of St Thomas, in the country of 
 Gulconda," l says he, " and hath its name from the blessed 
 martyr St Thomas the apostle, who was murdered in this 
 place by the pagans. There are here divers memorials of 
 his life and death, and notably his sepulchre, that standeth 
 on that great hill behind the town, where you may discern 
 a fair chapel builded in his honour. And if we have good 
 
 1 The Mohammedan kingdom of Golconda. 
 
144 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 luck to-day, I will show you likewise a sign of the divine 
 judgment upon the murderers of the blessed saint. For 
 the Indians here, being descended from those that with 
 their feet did stamp St Thomas to death, are all born with 
 the right leg prodigiously swollen, and this deformity con- 
 tinues, and even increases, throughout their lives. Find- 
 ing 'emselves thus marked with the token of heaven's 
 displeasure, these persons resolved long since to amend 
 their lives, and becoming converted to the faith, are called 
 by the name of him they slew viz., the Christians of St 
 Thomas but do still bear about with 'em the mark of 
 their fathers' crime." 
 
 " I thank you, sir, for this curious tale," said I. " And 
 what (if I may ask) do you and your fellows in this 
 place?" 
 
 " Why," says he, " my lord marquis holds it for his 
 majesty against all the forces of the King of Gulconda 
 by land and the fleet of the insolent Hollanders by sea." 
 
 "Pray," says I, "tell me how you come hither, sir. 
 Three years ago I had looked for a viceroy from Muscovy 
 in these seas as soon as for one from France." 
 
 " That will I tell you when I carry you to see the 
 walls," says he. " But first, if you will give me leave, 
 I will seek some clothes for you, and what is still lacking 
 we will get when we go abroad. Your own clothes have 
 been looked to by my servant, but I fear they will scarce 
 be fit for you to wear to-day." 
 
 And this I found to be true, for the plain suit of dark 
 blue that Captain Freeman had lent me (and which was 
 always something small, I being taller than he) was all 
 shrunk up with the sea-water and so spoiled as I could 
 never wear it again, wherefore Mr Marigny did lend me 
 a coat of light cloth, laced with gold at all the seams 
 very neat, and a beaver with a great plume. Thus 
 bravely attired, I walked abroad with him, and he showed 
 
THE CITY OF ST THOMAS. 145 
 
 to me this great city, which was built first by the Portu- 
 gals, but taken from them by the Moors, and has seven 
 churches and seven great gates, and all its walls built of 
 marble. We saw many shops, like unto those of Surat 
 for the meanness of their appearance, and there laid out 
 a part of Madam Heliodora's gift on such things as I 
 stood most in need of. Divers other matters in the way 
 of clothes we ordered to be made (for these Indians are 
 extreme skilful in copying any pattern you may give 'em), 
 and desired the tailors to make all speed in sending them 
 home. And after this we went and sat upon the walls, 
 looking out to sea, and there, Mr Marigny's servant hold- 
 ing a great umbrella over us the while, we discoursed 
 touching this adventure of the Frenchmen that had brought 
 them to St Thomas and kept them defending it. 
 
 " I pray you tell me first, sir," says I, " whether this 
 fleet of yours be despatched by the King of France, or by 
 some private persons ? " 
 
 "Truly," says he, "the ships belong to our India 
 Company, but they are sent forth with the approval and 
 encouragement of the king and of the Lord Colbert, his 
 minister." 
 
 " And how long is't since they were sent forth ? " 
 said I. 
 
 " Seven years ago they started," says he, " in 1666. 
 The first intention was to colonise the isle called Made- 
 gascar, where we have had settlements during many years, 
 but finding this inexpedient, they that had the ruling of 
 the business judged it well to proceed to the true Indies, 
 and factories was set up at Surat and Mechlapatan." 1 
 
 " I had not looked," says I, " to find a French factory 
 at Surat on my return thither. And pray, sir, an't 
 you greatly troubled there, as we, by Seva Gi and the 
 Morattys ? " 
 
 1 Masulipatam. 
 K 
 
146 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 " Nay," says he, " we are well agreed with 'em, having 
 been enabled to win their favour through one or two 
 happy accidents. And with the emperor at Dhilly like- 
 wise do we stand very well, having obtained from him a 
 pharmaund l (which is to say a charter), granting us divers 
 immunities of traffic." 
 
 "But sure," says I, "with so peaceful and happy a 
 beginning, you han't needed your cannons and munitions 
 of war ? " 
 
 "Ah," says Mr Marigny, "though we have found no 
 trouble arise with the Indosthans 2 'emselves, yet we have 
 had much from the Dutch, that are as great haters of our 
 adventures in these seas as they are of those of your own 
 English Company. For we attempting to make a settle- 
 ment upon the island of Ceilon, they did drive us off from 
 Galle Point, yet we went on to Trincomalai, where we 
 effected a landing, and did grievously discomfit the Hol- 
 landers. But they coming upon us with a great fleet 
 before we had- time for to victual the place, we were 
 forced to forsake it for want of food, and so sailed up 
 the coast of Coromandel, until we came to this city of 
 St Thomas. And here demanding provisions from the 
 Moors, they refused us with many ill words, whereupon 
 our captain, filled with a noble rage, gave battle to 'em, 
 and took the place, losing only five men." 
 
 "His lordship must be both brave and discreet, sir," 
 said I. 
 
 " Both these he is, sir, indeed," says Mr Marigny, " but 
 so hurt and hampered in all his doings by the jealousy of 
 those appointed to the command with him as no man ever 
 yet was. As you have seen, he is a person of a very 
 majestic carriage, and very high in his ways, and by this 
 has done much to offend the other leaders. One of these, 
 that was named Director -General of our trade in the 
 
 Firman. 
 
 2 Hindus. 
 
THE FRENCH AND THE DUTCH. 147 
 
 Indies, hath been summoned to France to answer for 
 himself, his majesty having doubtless heard tell of his 
 injurious deeds." 
 
 " And pray, sir," said I, " tell me how his lordship and 
 all of your company have fared since you took this place." 
 
 "Why," says he, "after driving out the Moors, we 
 brake up the most of our ships, reserving only two or 
 three of those that were soundest, and brought on shore 
 their ordnance, wherewith we have armed these walls, as 
 you see. Then there come against us the armies of the 
 King of Gulconda, whose captain we had dispossessed, and 
 for some time pressed us very close, so that we had little 
 rest, either by day or by night. But at length, finding 
 that we were not to be took unawares, they withdrew 
 'emselves a little, and do now keep up a continual watch 
 and blockade upon us, with sometimes an open attempt, 
 and this to our great weariness. Nevertheless, my lord 
 appointed an ambassage unto 'em, that had near suc- 
 ceeded in coming to an accommodation with their king, 
 but was baulked by the evil offices of the Dutch, that had 
 sent ambassadors likewise, and gained his ear, so prevent- 
 ing him from acceding to us. Nor was these Hollanders 
 contented with this, but must needs come with their great 
 fleet and besiege us in our harbour here, though as yet 
 they have gained little reward for their trouble, for we 
 have been well able to make "em keep their distance." 
 
 " But how can you maintain the place without victuals," 
 asked I, " since these were come to an end even at Trin- 
 comalai ? " 
 
 " We have been greatly helped," says he, " by the chief 
 of the English Factory at Maderas, 1 who has been so good 
 as to bestow upon us aid of that sort more than once." 
 
 " Why," says I, " are you near to Maderas at this 
 place ? " 
 
 1 Madras. 
 
148 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 "Not far off," said he. "'Tis some few miles to the 
 north, that is all." 
 
 " Then I shan't be forced to trespass on your kindness 
 so long as I had feared, sir," said I. " Methought I must 
 needs stay here until an English ship should chance to 
 enter the harbour, or maybe a caphalay start for one of 
 the Company's posts." 
 
 " You are mighty eager to leave us, sir," says he. " At 
 the least, I am assured that his lordship will never let you 
 depart under fifteen days, and methinks he will desire you 
 to tarry with us longer. It an't so often that we see here 
 one from Europe that we need hasten his departure when 
 he comes." 
 
 " You are very good, sir," says I, " and sure I'm most 
 grateful to his lordship," and indeed I could not but admire 
 the hospitableness wherewith these French gentlemen 
 shared their scanty stores. 
 
 " We ourselves, sir," says Mr Marigny, " are too much 
 indebted to the English factories to be able to treat any 
 Englishman ill. But it is now growing late, and we will, 
 if you please, return to my lodging, that we may prepare 
 for his lordship's supper-party." 
 
 To this I agreed without any ado, and the more as I 
 was all eagerness to behold again the beautiful counte- 
 nance of that lady who had carried herself so kindly 
 towards me, and leaving the walls, we returned to Mr 
 Marigny's lodging. This I now perceived to be situate 
 in one of the great houses of the place, its outward aspect 
 mean enough, but its furnishings genteel and handsome 
 after the Indian fashion, since it had belonged to a chief 
 man among the Moors, and was now appointed to the 
 use of some three or four of the younger gentlemen among 
 my lord marquis his officers. Here we found set out a 
 cold collation, to which, when we were sat down, we did 
 excellent justice, and then made shift to dress ourselves 
 
 
I GO TO THE PALACE. 149 
 
 fitly for appearing in my lord's presence. And because I 
 had no clothes meet for such an entertainment, and the 
 suit which I had ordered of a Gentue tailor of the town 
 not being likely to be finished for some days, Mr Marigny 
 did lend me a tunic of his own, that was of a light blue 
 damask, guarded with silver lace, very pretty, and had in 
 a soldier of his troop, that was also a barber, for to trim 
 my hair. And being now ready, we were carried in pcden- 
 keens to the palace, which is a great piece of building, used 
 formerly by the Moorish governor of the King of Gulconda, 
 and so large as all the six hundred Frenchmen in St 
 Thomas might have found lodging therein easily. But 
 my lord, for his punctilio's sake, whereof he was pro- 
 digious jealous, had reserved it altogether for himself, his 
 family and his guard, and everything was arranged very 
 orderly, and with as great pomp and ceremony as at any 
 court of Europe. 
 
 And this you may perceive, on my telling you that at 
 the great gate we were met by the steward of my lord's 
 household, called the maistre d'kostel, and our names and 
 dignities being noted by him, passed on through many 
 courts and galleries, where were many servants, all 
 habited very seemly in my lord's livery, and all bowing, 
 and so came at last to the great saloon, where his lordship 
 received his guests. And in this chamber, that was hung 
 with silk and tapestry, and the floor and pillars garnished 
 with rich marbles, and all lighted with great candles of 
 white wax, was there at one end a dais or raised part, 
 whereon was set an honourable seat, like unto a throne, 
 with a state above it, for my lord marquis, likewise an 
 armed chair for Madam Heliodora his daughter, and 
 another chair, as stately, but without arms, for the gentle- 
 woman that bare her company. And behind these chairs 
 was there a crowd of servants waving their great fans for 
 to keep the air cool, and on either side of the dais the 
 
150 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 officers and merchant venturers that were come with my 
 lord upon this business. And his lordship, standing 
 before his throne (whereon was broidered very cunningly 
 in needlework the arms of France), did receive me most 
 graciously, and give me his hand, which I shook with 
 great respect, but since then I have entertained mis- 
 givings thereabout, so that I can't satisfy myself that his 
 lordship did not intend me to kiss it. 
 
 And having paid our duty to my lord marquis, we 
 passed on beyond the throne, and here sat Madam Helio- 
 dora, wearing a gown of flowered China silk, made in the 
 French fashion (then new), called a sacque, and a collar 
 of great pearls about her neck. Her hair was worn low, 
 as the mode then was, and dressed in curls over the 
 forehead and at the sides. Next to her was Mad. de 
 Chesnac, in a gown of very rich brocado, the colour black 
 with silver threads, and her hair powdered under a high 
 cap. Likewise both these gentlewomen carried fans of 
 wrought ivory, the carving so rich and delicate as 
 I had never seen, and the lace in their ruffles, tuckers, 
 and handkerchers was the finest imaginable. Now when 
 Mr Marigny had presented me with all due form to 
 Madam Heliodora, she showed herself very gracious to 
 me, giving me her hand to kiss, and inquired of me 
 extreme kindly whether I were refreshed from the 
 fatigues of my shipwreck. And I replying in the best 
 French I might frame, ventured also to thank her lady- 
 ship for her great kindness in anticipating my necessities, 
 but which she bid me not mention, saying that she took 
 shame to herself that she had need to be put in mind of 
 my situation by some chance word of my lord her father, 
 before she thought upon my wants. And this she said 
 so humbly, but yet with so noble an air and tone, that 
 I could but listen to her stupidly, and wonder at her 
 beauty and the excellence of her good breeding. Mad. de 
 
MADAM HELIODORA. 151 
 
 Chesnac also, to whom my lady did me the honour to pre- 
 sent me, carried herself very civilly towards me, and made 
 me many pretty compliments, the which I was at much 
 pains to return, though I can't but fear that I stumbled 
 sadly in my French. 
 
 And all the guests being now arrived, my lord marquis 
 asked of me to be good enough to divert them with the 
 relation of my adventures, but Madam Heliodora, ob- 
 serving that I still seemed weary, bade a servant bring a 
 tabouret and set it for me before the dais. And upon 
 this my lord sat down upon his throne, and desired of all 
 the company to be seated likewise, which was done 
 according to their degrees, and indeed it was pretty to see 
 the art with which each person took his own place, the 
 better sort upon chairs, and the rest upon the long seat 
 that ran round the saloon. And I being set in the midst 
 upon my folding-stool, my lord requested of me to begin, 
 and thereupon I told them in little that which I have 
 already told you, saving that of course I made no mention 
 of my private matters. And when I had done, all present 
 testified much sympathy with me, for the French love the 
 Inquisition no more than we do, nor hath it ever been 
 allowed in their country of late years, and there was more 
 than one there that could tell sad tales of that which had 
 happened to friends or kin that had brought themselves 
 under the power thereof in Portingale, Spain, or the 
 Indies. 
 
 Now after my history was done went we to supper, that 
 was set out in another chamber with great magnificence, 
 and sucli ceremony was in the going thither as I never 
 saw, my lord going first, leading Madam Heliodora his 
 daughter, and after him his next in command with 
 Mad. de Chesnac, and after them the rest of us according 
 to our degrees. And at the supper, being the newest 
 arrived of those there, it was granted me to sit beside 
 
152 
 
 IX FURTHEST IND. 
 
 Madam Heliodora, to my no small contentment, for I 
 found my eyes and thoughts fixed continually upon this 
 lady, so prodigiously was I constrained to admire both her 
 countenance and her wit. And at different times she was 
 so obliging as to honour me with her special attention, 
 asking me concerning my home, and my father and 
 Dorothy, with so much kindness, and yet with so great 
 gravity withal, that I could no more have answered her 
 falsely (even if I had had any mind thereto), nor sought 
 evasion in my replies, than if an angel from heaven had 
 been speaking with me. And she, receiving my answers, 
 did speak with me concerning those my friends in England 
 as gently and as wisely as if she had been a queen and I 
 her subject, or she my sister and I her young brother. 
 It seems likely to me now, that my three years in prison 
 had made me look to be much younger than in reality I 
 was, imparting to my complexion a certain delicacy and 
 youthfulness, and this, though my face, when I saw it in 
 the glass, had to rne the appearance of that of an old man. 
 Likewise my hair helped to this effect, not being yet 
 grown again, but hanging in my neck like a schoolboy's, so 
 that I heard the Frenchmen all speak of me as Ce j'eune 
 Anglois, and sometimes (though I was bigger than any of 
 'em, saving his lordship and one other), Ce petit Anglois. 
 But to-night I cared for none of their contempts, being 
 altogether wrapped up in the talk of Madam Heliodora. 
 
 Now after supper, the guests being in the course of 
 departing, his lordship carried me apart for a moment to 
 speak with him in his private closet, and I observed how 
 tall and seemly a person he was, and how stately in his 
 velvet coat, with a great gold chain about his neck, and a 
 medal hanging therefrom. He addressed himself to me 
 mighty civilly, saying that my relation had entertained 
 him prodigiously, and desiring that I would prolong my 
 stay at St Thomas so long as it suited with my occasions. 
 
I AM KINDLY ENTERTAINED. 153 
 
 He promised me, moreover, to ask the chief of our English 
 Factory at Maderas to send him sure word whenever an 
 English ship bound for Surat or Bombaim should arrive 
 there, that so I might take passage in her, and that thus 
 I need be under no fear of missing any chance of return- 
 ing to my place. This being so, I did accept of his lord- 
 ship's offer with many thanks, and so bid him good night, 
 and returned home with Mr Marigny. This gentleman 
 was full of pleasant wit touching the events of the even- 
 ing, and talked on thus until bedtime, I answering him 
 scarce a word, for I could think only of Madam Helio- 
 dora, and repeat in my mind those things that she had 
 said to me. 
 
 And now that I am come to speak of a part of my life 
 that displays the most intolerable presumption and foolish- 
 ness in me, I desire (while humbly affirming that no man 
 perceives clearer than I the folly of my doings) to disarm 
 your censure in some degree by putting you in remem- 
 brance that I was extreme unused to ladies' company, 
 never having so much as seen a woman's face for over three 
 years. Even in the days of my favour at Goa, I saw but 
 little of the ladies, as I have before said, they being kept 
 so recluse, and at Surat there was only some few Dutch- 
 women and those unhappy English of whom Mr Martin 
 had spoken to me, with whom I had consorted as little as 
 might be. And so you must needs go back to Ellswether, 
 and to the days when my cousin Dorothy and I played 
 together in the fields, to find a time when I was in daily 
 intercourse with any person not of my own sex. And 
 although this plea can't pardon my folly, yet it may be it 
 can mitigate it. 
 
 Now it seems to me that before I proceed further I 
 ought to set down in writing a character of Madam Helio- 
 dora as she appeared at this time, for the sake of those 
 that don't enjoy the felicity of her acquaintance, or that 
 
154 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 have known her only in the time of change and adversity. 
 This lady, Madam Frances Mary Louise (I don't know 
 how to render this last name in English, for it an't used 
 among us, though very common in France) Anne Amanda 
 Heliodora, daughter and only child to his lordship the 
 most noble Gasper Deodatus, Marquis of Tourvel, and 
 Madam Mary Margaret of Cheverenches, his wife, was 
 born in the early part of the year 1645-46, and though 
 thus no longer in the first bloom of her youth, preserved 
 such an admirable beauty as might well make envious 
 many younger dames. In stature, she was above the 
 common height of women, but so just and excellent a pro- 
 portion was observable in every several part of her frame 
 as made her figure to seem absolutely perfect. Her eyes 
 were brown, large and melting, her hair of a most lovely 
 brown, tending to black, her skin of a marble whiteness 
 not often seen by us in England. I might go on to write 
 down every feature and describe its beauties, for all were 
 beautiful ; but when all is said, 'twas not so much the 
 beauty of the several parts as the sweet and beautiful 
 spirit of the lady herself that shone through and illumin- 
 ated them with a double loveliness. There was in all her 
 motions so exquisite a grace as drew your eyes to her 
 irresistibly, so that did she but lift a glass from the table 
 you were forced to look at her and admire, yet not so 
 much for the beauty of her hand and arm (though these 
 were the finest imaginable) as for the elegance of the 
 action itself. Her constitution l was extreme devout, and 
 a little inclined to sadness, yet in time of need she could 
 display so indomitable a courage as I have never seen 
 equalled. Of her kindness and goodness it would ill be- 
 come me, who have profited so much by 'em, to say naught, 
 and yet to describe them fitly were equally difficult, so 
 that I can only say that botli were excessive. At this 
 
 1 Character or temperament. 
 
THE CHARACTER OF MADAM HELIODORA. 155 
 
 time she was something wont, as Mad. de Chesnac com- 
 plained, to affect a certain singularity and strangeness in 
 her dress and carriage, choosing to dress herself in sad 
 colours when she so could, and to resign herself to over- 
 much musing. But this, as it seems to me, is fully ac- 
 counted for when all is known touching her, which won't 
 be yet for you, even as it wan't for me. 
 
 Now in conclusion of this piece of description and vin- 
 dication (being a description of Madam Heliodora, and a 
 vindication, in so far as may be, of myself), I will add only 
 this, that whereas those enemies that have left nothing 
 undone to blacken even the most innocent actions of my 
 life, have made foul charges against me, I do most solemnly 
 declare that I never erred against that dear lady other- 
 wise than by folly and presumption, and that those who 
 speak to the contrary wrong not me only, but her also, 
 whose virtues and misfortunes alone should protect her 
 against calumny, let alone that desire for truth which 
 should refrain from assailing her spotless name. 
 
156 
 
 CHAPTEE X. 
 
 OF THE CONFIDENCE REPOSED IN ME BY MY LORD, 
 AND OF THE PITFALL WHEREIN I FELL. 
 
 Now the next morning I came, as I had been bidden, to 
 speak with my lord marquis in his privy closet, and was 
 received of him very courteously, and asked to wait while 
 he made an end of his matters. And this done, I looked 
 that he should have laid some command upon me, but he 
 turned himself about in his chair, and began to talk with 
 me familiarly. 
 
 " Pray, Mr Carlyon," says he, " what do you think of 
 my situation here ? No doubt it seems to you that I have 
 all that I could wish for, with six hundred stout fellows 
 to do my bidding, and this fair town and palace for to 
 dwell in." 
 
 So greatly was I astonished by the suddenness of this 
 question, that 'twas all I could do to answer with some 
 hesitation that his lordship had indeed seemed to me to be 
 highly favoured in his lot. 
 
 " So I thought," said he, " but you must learn, sir, that 
 power and high place are naught when there are around 
 enemies that grudge 'em to you. And chiefly this is true 
 of the Hollanders, that are jealous of our footing here, 
 and would not willingly allow us even this poor little town 
 
THE MARQUIS'S CONFIDENCES. 157 
 
 from which to trade. But also it is true of those that are 
 set in command under me in the conduct of this adven- 
 ture, that are for ever plotting and striving to ruin me, 
 and may yet succeed in this. They know that their 
 power is great. Already more than one of our captains, 
 that had proved his fidelity to me, has been summoned to 
 France upon a sealed letter, 1 to linger out the remainder of 
 his life in prison, and I know that the base wretches among 
 whom my lot is cast would willingly see the same done by 
 me. Tell me, sir, what you would consider the duty of 
 a person of honour in such a case, whether to obey his 
 majesty's order, or to resist, if resistance were possible ? " 
 
 "Truly, my lord," says I, "my impulse would be to 
 escape, if this could be done without loss of credit, though 
 I conceive it should be most honourable to abide and 
 receive the blow." 
 
 " Ah ! " cried he, with sudden passion, rising from his 
 seat and walking to and fro in the chamber, " would that I 
 had always at my side a man that I could trust ! He 
 should be related to me, if that were possible, either by 
 blood or by marriage " (here he cast a look at my face, yet 
 suddenly and hastily, not as doing it with intention), " and 
 'twould be all as well if he wan't a Frenchman. He 
 should be next to me in all things, and I would always 
 seek his counsel, feeling assured that such a man was the 
 immediate gift of heaven. What do you say, Mr Carlyon ? 
 Are you acquainted with any such person ? You will 
 think upon the matter, and if there come to your mind 
 one that may seem to you worthy of my trust and of such 
 a high place, you will give me to know of him." 
 
 " Most gladly, my lord," said I, though somewhat slowly, 
 for he was regarding me strangely, as I thought. He 
 remained silent for some time, his chin on his hand, and 
 then spake again. 
 
 1 Lettrc dc cachet. 
 
158 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 " Mr Carlyon, I am about to repose a great trust in you. 
 You must perceive that I entertain the highest confidence 
 in your honour and discretion before I should so far out- 
 rage the customs of my great nation as to prefer you to 
 the charge I now propose to you. You have heard that 
 a Dutch fleet has lain of late before our walls, and left 
 us only in that hurracan that preceded your coming 
 hither?" 
 
 "Yes, my lord," says I. "Mr Marigny hath told me 
 on't." 
 
 " Now that our harbour is once more free," saith his 
 lordship, " it is in my mind to go out with the ships that 
 are left us, and voyage along the coast, seeking whether 
 there be any place more propitious than this for us poor 
 exiles. On such a voyage as this there may well be both 
 hardship and danger, and I don't desire that my daughter 
 shall accompany me. She must remain here, but I am 
 interested to leave with her a protector in whom I can 
 repose confidence. Will you be so good as accept this 
 office?" 
 
 " My lord," says I, struck with amazement, " you do me 
 a very great honour, but sure your own officers will take 
 it very ill in me to pretend to such a post." 
 
 " I am indifferent to that," says he, " and you will do 
 well to be so too. As to my officers, moreover, the most 
 of 'em will go with me, leaving only enough to hold the 
 place. These are generally very young, and might venture 
 to presume upon the favour granted 'em, and as for 
 Laborde, the commandant of the fort, to whom I should 
 naturally have intrusted this office, he thought fit, some 
 time ago (I am speaking to you freely and in confidence, 
 sir), to pretend to my daughter's hand. Mademoiselle de 
 Tourvel rejected his vows, with my approbation, but you 
 can well perceive, sir, how unpleasant 'twould be to her 
 sensibilities to be brought into close relation with him." 
 
i AM MADE HELIODORA'S PROTECTOR. 159 
 
 I made answer that I was fully sensible on't, but at 
 the same time, I felt myself overwhelmed by this great 
 honour and place of trust that was thrust upon me. And 
 truly, I can't even now refrain from wondering at the 
 hardihood wherewith his lordship placed me in a situation 
 in which, had I been only half so great a villain as my 
 enemies declare me, I might have acted even as they feign 
 that I did. Yet I did not in the smallest degree desire to 
 retreat from the honour that was offered me, for the blood 
 leaped in my veins at the very thought that my arm might 
 defend Madam Heliodora, and I became aware that I 
 almost longed for a bloody assault to be made upon the 
 town, that so I might die in ensuring her safety. And I 
 am sure that my face spake for me, and conveyed what 
 my stammering tongue could not utter, for his lordship 
 laughed pleasantly, saying 
 
 " It is well. You accept of the trust an't it so ? I had 
 read in your face, that not here should my confidence be 
 betrayed. Are you skilled in reading the nature of men 
 from their faces, Mr Carlyon ? " 
 
 " I fear not, my lord," says I, and indeed, I had never 
 thought of such a thing. 
 
 " You will do well to cultivate the art," says he. " 'Tis 
 one of those matters wherein he that is born a statesman 
 hath the advantage over those that are only late become 
 so. But now listen, if you please, to the cautions I must 
 needs lay upon you." 
 
 And thereupon he gave me much counsel as to the 
 manner in which I had best carry myself towards the 
 guard and towards the officers of the garrison, and the 
 precaution that ought to be observed against any attempt 
 from without, or treason from within. And having ended 
 all his admonitions, which I was sedulous to preserve, 
 either in my mind or on my tablets, he dismissed me, and 
 I returning to the lodging, found there Mr Marigny, who 
 
160 IX FURTHEST IND. 
 
 with his servant was busy packing his clothes and other 
 matters, for to go on board of the ships with my lord. 
 And telling him of his lordship's condescension, and of 
 the honour that he purposed putting upon me, he straight- 
 way fell a-laughing, and for all that I could do, would say 
 naught but 
 
 " My lord is an ingenious person." 
 
 " Truly," said I, " I must needs believe now what I had 
 never divined namely, that he is also a most trustful 
 and simple person. How otherwise could he have advanced 
 one that was an absolute stranger to him unto such a place 
 of trust a trust that I would give my life sooner than 
 betray ? " 
 
 " That is it which my lord has divined," says he. " He 
 reads faces, and constitutions also, and 'twould seem that 
 he has judged you as you judge your own self. He is one 
 of those that do never fear to take a great risk when they 
 are bent on a great purpose." 
 
 " But what purpose hath his lordship in this ? " I 
 asked. 
 
 " Ah, that I can't tell," said he. " I don't pretend to 
 read my lord's face, still less his purposes." 
 
 And with that our talk upon this question ceased, and 
 we spake only of indifferent matters until the time came 
 that the trumpet sounded for to summon those that were 
 to start upon this adventure, and my lord embarked at the 
 water-gate with his following of officers, the common men 
 and servants being already on board. Then the three 
 ships (two being only country-built), which was all that 
 the French now possessed at this place, made sail and 
 stood out of the harbour, and I came to the moving my 
 stuff, such as it was, from Mr Marigny's lodging to that 
 part of the palace where a chamber had been prepared me. 
 And here was everything already set in order with great 
 care, and divers servants appointed for to attend upon me, 
 
WITH MADAM HELIODORA. 161 
 
 so that I went through the day, though solitary, in great 
 state, such as men might use for a captive prince. But 
 towards evening there come Madam Heliodora's black- 
 amoor page, praying the honour of my company to supper 
 with the ladies, and there was I mightily entertained, 
 her ladyship and Mad. de Chesnac conversing with me 
 most agreeably touching those things that 1 had seen in 
 divers countries, and recounting also to me their own 
 experiences. And before I departed, the keys of the place 
 was brought in with great respect by Colonel Laborde, and 
 delivered to Madam Heliodora for safe keeping, and I 
 went round the walls with him, and marked that all was 
 quiet, and the sentinels all posted, before I returned to 
 my lodging. And so to bed, wondering much over the 
 events of the day, and experiencing a prodigious gratitude 
 for the happy chance that permitted me to spend some 
 time daily in the sweet company of that beautiful and 
 gracious lady. 
 
 And this same happy posture of affairs continued for 
 more than ten days, I remaining most friendly with 
 Colonel Laborde, but never suffering him to override me 
 in my duty with regard to the palace. And on every 
 evening I enjoyed the extraordinary felicity of beholding 
 Madam Heliodora and of hearing her discourse, so that 
 I comforted myself the whole day long with considering 
 that at night I should see her again, and gain from her 
 that instruction and wisdom wherein she was so much 
 better provided than I. 
 
 Now on one of these evenings it was that Mad. de 
 Chesnac, tiring of our talk, bade Madam Heliodora take 
 her theorba l and sing to us some little song. And this 
 she did, not once only, but thrice, and with a voice and 
 manner that was divine. And perceiving me listening to 
 her with great admiration, she gave the theorba on a 
 
 1 Or theorbo, a kind of large lute. 
 L 
 
162 
 
 IX FURTHEST IND. 
 
 sudden to me, and begged of me to let them hear some 
 of the songs of my country. Xow my singing had used 
 in former days to be much commended, both at Surat and 
 at Goa, but I felt myself greatly discomposed by this com- 
 mand, and cast about with earnest care for the songs that 
 I should sing. And first I sang that famous ode of Sir 
 Henry Wotton, Knt., upon the late Queen of Bohemia, 
 but so entirely was I occupied by the present, and not 
 by the past, that where he had wrote Philomel, I sang 
 Hdiodore, which the ladies perceiving, they did tax me 
 with it, and make very merry. And they considering 
 that 'twas done for the sake of a civil artifice, and com- 
 manding that I should spoil no more of my songs for the 
 purpose of a compliment, I did sing Mr Herrick's beaute- 
 ous song entitled To Anthea, who may command him any- 
 thing. And over this Mad. de Chesnac did laugh mightily, 
 after I had explained the words (she speaking no English, 
 and Madam Heliodora only an indifferent amount); but 
 my lady withdrew herself into the shade of a curtain, 
 and seemed prodigious thoughtful, I wondering whether 
 she discerned in my voice that 'twas to her I sang in 
 especial. And Mad. de Chesnac demanding another song 
 that should be more grave and profitable, I made choice 
 of that sweet piece of the brave Colonel Lovelace's, To 
 Lucasta, on going beyond the seas. Now this, thought I, 
 must tell my lady how I feel towards her, though I ben't 
 (at present) going beyond the seas ; but to my great dis- 
 may, after I had finished, my lady rose from her place and 
 passed quickly from the chamber, and I saw that there was 
 tears on her face. Greatly terrified and ashamed, I looked 
 to Mad. de Chesnac, who essayed immediately to comfort me. 
 "Pray don't alarm yourself, my young friend. The 
 sensibilities of mademoiselle are very acute, and that 
 pathetical song of yours hath moved her to tears. But 
 she will return immediately." 
 
MY INFATUATION. 163 
 
 And in truth, before many minutes was over, Madam 
 Heliodora did return, and having offered a genteel apology 
 for her absence, took her usual place, but blushed when 
 she discovered me regarding her, and for the rest of the 
 evening her eyes seemed to meet mine with a certain 
 entreaty. And this caused me to be prodigiously tumbled 
 up and down in my mind, so that on returning to my 
 lodging I sat long in the gallery looking over the sea, 
 thinking what this should mean that had passed, in the 
 stead of going to bed. Now it may seem to you strange, 
 but so it was, that never until this night had I entertained 
 the expectation of seeking from this lady, whom I had so 
 suddenly and so entirely loved, any return of my affec- 
 tion. But now, pondering over her words and actions, I 
 could not resist the notion that they had spoke of love, 
 and though for this I called myself a fool and a coxcomb, 
 and demanded to know what there was in me to draw a 
 lady's fancy, and especially of such a lady, so beautiful 
 and witty, and used to the manners of the politest of 
 courts, yet I could not rid myself of the thought. And 
 arriving at this conclusion, my heart leaped, and the 
 blood coursed through my veins with so much joy, that 
 I could scarce refrain from throwing my hat into the 
 air, and calling out Glory be to God! after the manner 
 of certain of the Puritan fanatics at home. But by great 
 good fortune there come just then into my mind that look 
 I had seen in my lady's eyes, as if to entreat me not to 
 betray her secret, and I resolved that I would die ere I 
 would cause any sorrow to my sweet mistress. But 
 nevertheless it was happy for me that the next day fell 
 on a Sunday, so that I found no opportunity to try my 
 lady's feelings towards me by the singing of more songs. 
 
 It being Sunday, there was offices 1 in the churches of 
 the town, and in that nearest the palace Mass was sung 
 
 1 Services. 
 
164 
 
 IX FURTHEST IXD. 
 
 by the French priest that had accompanied his lordship 
 hither. This was an ancient and kindly person, and for- 
 bore to press me to attend Mass when I had told him of 
 my different faith, so that I could not but felicitate myself 
 upon the difference that lay between the French and the 
 Portugals in such matters. But, as all the world now 
 knows, all the French priests are not so gentle as good 
 Father Simon. Xow as I wandered on the ramparts, de- 
 siring much some Bible or Book of Common Prayer, where- 
 with I might have edified ray mind, there come towards 
 me Madam Heliodora, with her little page carrying a book 
 fastened with a silver chain, as if meant to hang from a 
 lady's girdle. I looked to see whether she yet remembered 
 what had passed the night before, but her face was calm 
 again, and she met my eye with her usual noble modesty. 
 
 " I have brought you a little book, sir," said she, " know- 
 ing that you have here no office-book of your Church 
 wherewith to assist your devotions. 'Tis a Hugonot book, 
 and belonged to my grandmother, that favoured that party. 
 For this reason I can but lend it you, since it is very 
 precious to me ; but I entreat that you will retain it so 
 long as we have the pleasure of your company here." 
 
 And thus speaking, she took the book from the child 
 and gave it to me, I bowing low, and thanking her lady- 
 ship for her great kindness in so thinking upon me. And 
 when she was departed, I did look into the book, and 
 found it to contain the Psalter, rendered into French verse 
 by one Mons. Clement Marot. On the first page was wrote 
 in a woman's hand, the ink now all faded, Cluirlotte Anne 
 de Tourvel, lorn de Galampr6, and on the margents of the 
 leaves was there notes writ by the same hand in many 
 places. All through the time of Mass I studied in the 
 little book with great diligence, sitting in a shaded alcove 
 on the wall of the palace, and listening to the tinkling of 
 the little bells from the churches. But when I had fin- 
 
HELIODORA'S GIFT. 165 
 
 ished, I put the book in my pocket, and set to communing 
 with myself touching Madam Heliodora. And consider- 
 ing in my mind the space that I had known this lady, it 
 seemed to me a thing incredible, as doubtless it will to 
 you, that I had seen her for the first time little more than 
 a week before, and that all my love was grown up in that 
 span of time. And upon this I fell to asking myself 
 whether it were possible that I had interpreted her 
 actions wrongly, but remembered that all the poets and 
 romancers were agreed that tears and blushes and deep 
 agitation was a sign of love, and 'twas these very things 
 that had first turned my thoughts that way. And so 
 great was the joy that these considerations brought me, 
 upon my now trying the dreams of the night by the 
 wisdom of the day, that I could scarce contain myself, 
 so that I must needs set to and walk all round the walls 
 while the day was yet hot (a piece of extravagance that 
 might justly have brought me a stroke of the sun), and 
 so, being tired out, back to the palace to rest. 
 
 And the next evening I supped with the ladies as 
 before, but we had no singing, for Madam Heliodora was 
 silent and very thoughtful, and sat by herself in the 
 window without speaking. But I, remembering a certain 
 proverb of Mr Martin's, that ran, Many kisse the child for 
 the nurse's sake, did resolve to follow the counsel given 
 therein, though turning it contrariwise, and so paid my 
 court to Madam Heliodora through her cousin Mad. de 
 Chesnac. This lady was of so merry and sportive a 
 humour that she could not endure dulness nor melancholy 
 about her, and engaged me speedily in a war of words 
 touching the differences betwixt our two nations. And 
 upon my making confession that I had always believed 
 the ladies of France to be of a light and frivolous consti- 
 tution, until I had the happiness to become acquainted 
 with Madam Heliodora and herself, and so prove them to 
 
166 
 
 IN FURTHEST IXD. 
 
 be both discreet and at the same time gracious, she did 
 laugh mightily, and would have had my lady hear this 
 fine jest. But seeing her still sit pensive at the window, 
 she inclined her head toward me and saith very low 
 
 " You must not take mademoiselle as a fair pattern of 
 the ladies of France, sir. She is more than half a Hugonot 
 by nature, and they are wellnigh as much English as 
 yourself. 'Tis from her grandmother she hath it, my lord 
 marquis his mother." 
 
 " But sure my lord an't inclined to Hugonotry ? " said I. 
 
 " Nay, he was took while very young out of his mother's 
 charge, and his father had him bred up at a Jesuit college. 
 Then he came under the notice of my lord the old car- 
 dinal, 1 who interested him in these Indian adventures, 
 and after his patron's death he lived in Paris in the 
 manner of other persons of his rank until his patrimony 
 was gone, and his majesty was induced to use his experi- 
 ence in Eastern matters by naming him viceroy." 
 
 And after this did Mad. de Chesnac tell me much more 
 touching my lord marquis, which it would be tedious to 
 set down, and also concerning my lady his wife, and then 
 touching herself, how that she, being a young kinswoman 
 of my lady of Tourvel, had espoused an elderly gentle- 
 man of my lord marquis his following, that so she might 
 continue near her patroness. 
 
 " My husband was slain in a brawl," says she, " before 
 I had been wed a month, and I continued with my cousin, 
 and since her death, with mademoiselle her daughter. 
 Now you perceive, sir, how it is that in my old age I 
 follow this young lady all over the world." 
 
 "Ah, madam," cried I, " would that I were in your place ! " 
 
 " What a fine compliment ! " cries she, mightily diverted. 
 " My cousin, you must hear this I insist on't," and she 
 repeated what I had said. 
 
 1 Richelieu. 
 
COLONEL LABORDE. 167 
 
 " Mr Carlyon can't know what a troublesome and whim- 
 sical creature I am, since he says that," says Madam 
 Heliodora, coming back into the saloon, and leaving me 
 blushing and ashamed that she should hear my hasty words. 
 
 For several nights thereafter we did spend the time 
 before supper in singing and talking, and it seemed to me 
 that my love was prospering, so that my heart grew more 
 and more light, for I observed that Madam Heliodora 
 was wont to fall into long fits of musing, reddening and 
 paling again when she was disturbed, and this again, say 
 our authors, is a sure sign of love. And I reading it so, 
 was wont to feel as though treading upon air the while I 
 made my rounds with Colonel Laborde, singing meantime 
 in a low voice snatches of the songs that had been sung. 
 He looked at me often, and smiled as though knowing 
 what was in my mind, and I don't doubt he could have 
 told me something had he so desired it. I can't deter- 
 mine now whether he was willing that another should 
 suffer as he had done, or whether he judged that I should 
 resent his speaking to me on such a topic (as was, indeed, 
 most probable) ; but he did but shrug his great shoulders 
 (he was a sturdy fellow from that part of France which 
 they call Bretaigne or Little Britain), and said naught, 
 and I likewise. 
 
 But it came to pass that about this time was a period 
 put to this simple and harmless-seeming enjoyment of 
 mine by adverse causes from without, no other than the 
 King of Gulconda's suddenly bringing up his soldiers again 
 from their camps for to attempt the city. It seemed most 
 likely that he had learned the absence of my lord marquis 
 (doubtless from some of the Moors left in the place, that 
 we always suspected of bringing intelligence to their 
 friends without the walls, though we could never catch 
 'em in the act), and desired to compass our destruction 
 before he could return. And the Moors attempting to 
 
168 
 
 IX FURTHEST IXD. 
 
 carry the walls by an escalade, we beat them off, and 
 turned our minds to consider how we should best main- 
 tain a lengthened defence. My business lay with the 
 palace, and on the strengthening thereof I did bestow 
 endless care, instructing the ladies and their attendants, 
 with the whole guard, that upon any alarm of the enemy's 
 having gained a footing on the wall, they should run into 
 the tower overlooking the water-gate, wherein I stored up 
 both arms and powder and shot, and also a sufficient 
 quantity of victuals. And this, my own especial duty, 
 having been seen to, I was very ready to seek other 
 work, and willingly offered myself as Madam Heliodora's 
 messenger, for to visit the guards on the walls at the 
 several towers, and bring back to her the latest news 
 of the defence. And the enemy came against us next 
 with much greater judgment than before, dividing his 
 forces and attempting many points at once, whereby we 
 were hard put to it to maintain the walls with our small 
 numbers. There was some very pretty fighting done 
 (wherein I won't deny that I did take my part, though 
 'twould be unprofitable to set down all the particulars 
 thereof), and we were able to rid ourselves of our foe for 
 the present, they retiring some distance off. 
 
 Now, would you not expect that, this happy event being 
 attained, all in the place should have united together with 
 one mind to strengthen the walls and prepare against a 
 fresh assault ? But it wan't so, for there was among the 
 French officers certain timorous and politic persons that, 
 like the children of Israel concerning Moses, said of my 
 lord marquis that since he was now absent for near three 
 weeks without returning, doubtless he and his ships were 
 taken by the Dutch, and that 'twere best to come to terms 
 with the King of Gulcorida while we might. I verily 
 believe that the chief concernment for these gentlemen 
 was that they might spite and injure my lord, in thus 
 
ATTACKED BY THE KING OF GULCONDA. 169 
 
 giving up his city in his absence; but they did not 
 venture to say this openly, but spake of having gentle- 
 women in their company, and that for their sake they 
 must seek to make peace. But sure such men as these 
 could know naught of the stuff whereof that intrepid lady, 
 of whom they principally spake, was made, for she, on 
 hearing of their murmurs and the propositions they put 
 forward, turned pale with anger, and called a council to 
 assemble immediately. 
 
 Now to this council I was admitted only by favour, and 
 by my lady's command, as one appointed by my lord her 
 father to a weighty post ; but truly 'twas a brave sight to see 
 all these officers assemble, in their laced clothes and great 
 perukes, and Madam Heliodora, mighty fine in black 
 satin and very rich white lace, sitting at the head of the 
 table like a queen. 'Tis my belief that these gentlemen 
 conceived that they had been summoned together for to 
 deliberate upon articles of accommodation with the enemy, 
 and sure they must have been prodigiously amazed when 
 Madam Heliodora arose and spake without one of 'em 
 saying a word. Speaking with an elegance of language 
 and a nobility of tone I have never known equalled, she 
 said that she had been appointed to the oversight of the 
 city by the marquis her father, and that she would con- 
 tinue to hold it for his lordship and for the king. Certain 
 persons (she said) had dared to think and talk of sur- 
 render let them know that she, Heliodora de Tourvel, 
 would die among the falling ruins of the town before she 
 would suffer the word to be so much as mentioned in 
 her hearing. If any one should venture to advocate an 
 accommodation, let him stand out, and he should be 
 arrested and imprisoned to await the marquis's return, 
 when his lordship would know how to deal with him. If 
 they had anything further to say, let them say it ; but if 
 not, then in God's name let 'em go back to the walls and 
 
170 
 
 IX FURTHEST IND. 
 
 maintain their posts against the Moors. And they, having 
 listened stupefied, being took by surprise as much as was 
 I by the fiery courage of the lady, did depart in silence. 
 But shortly after comes Colonel Laborde again into the 
 chamber, and saith, after his stiff fashion 
 
 " Madam, I have the honour to report that the look-out 
 men declare that they see three ships approaching the 
 harbour, pursued by a fleet, and that they suggest that his 
 lordship is returning." 
 
 " Thank God ! " cried Madam Heliodora, turning very 
 white, and trembled as though she would have fallen, but 
 recovered herself, and gave me her hand to lead her back 
 to her own apartments, which I did, being filled with 
 extraordinary admiration for her bravery. 
 
 Now the report of the look-out men was so far just in 
 that the three ships they had discerned proved to be my 
 lord's, and that he reached the harbour safely and cast 
 anchor in deep water under the walls of the fort, the pur- 
 suing fleet, which was of course that of the Dutch, follow- 
 ing him in, but casting anchor nearer to the entrance. 
 But when we looked for my lord to land, he would not by 
 no means do this, foreseeing that the Dutch, now that 
 they were waxed so bold, might find a means to destroy 
 his ships if he left 'em, and desiring to strike a blow that 
 might rid him of his enemies for a time. And so night 
 fell, both the Dutch ships and my lord's hanging out lan- 
 terns where they faced each other, for to prevent an attack 
 by boats. Now in the middle of the night (as we heard 
 afterwards from my lord), he loosed his own great ship, 
 which lay outmost of the three, from her moorings, with 
 the greatest expedition and secrecy imaginable, trans- 
 ferring her light on board of a catameran (which is a 
 kind of skeleton-boat used by the Indians of this coast for 
 landing where there is much surf), which he moored 
 where the ship had lain, so that she seemed to those in 
 
THE DUTCH FLEET DEFEATED. 171 
 
 the Dutch fleet to be still there. Then, because he knew 
 the harbour well, and had on board an Indian that was 
 esteemed the skilfullest pilot of those parts, he sailed 
 round by the outer part of the harbour, where the Dutch 
 durst not anchor, for fear of sand-banks, and so came 
 upon them from the outside, and attacked them very 
 furiously. 
 
 Now we within the city were awakened by the noise of 
 this battle, thinking at first that the Dutch was assaulting 
 the place with bombs, and very soon all that were not on 
 guard at other points of the walls gathered at the water- 
 gate for to behold the fighting. 'Twas a prodigious 
 dark night, the which had favoured my lord's stratagem, 
 and all our enlightenment was by the flashes from the 
 guns of the ships on both sides. Now this Dutch fleet, 
 though near all the several ships was greater and heavier 
 than my lord's one, was thrown into such great confusion 
 by this sudden attack as made them think that their 
 enemy was a reinforcement of new ships from Europe, 
 since they saw (as they believed) my lord's three ships 
 lying still idle inside of 'em, and being unable in the dark- 
 ness to distinguish that their assailant was only one, they 
 slipped their cables for to run out of the harbour, running 
 foul of one another and doing much damage in their haste. 
 And all this, in so far as we could discern the course of 
 events, we on the walls watched with great contentment, 
 and I in especial, being nothing loath to see defeated 
 (though it were at the hand of a Frenchman), those ras- 
 cally Hollanders from whom we in Britain had suffered so 
 much. And with so much bravery and judgment did my 
 lord handle his ship, as that he was able to perform that 
 which he had desired viz., to drive away the Dutch fleet 
 while all was still dark, so that they should not discover 
 the truth. Then when the fleet was departed, sorely 
 battered and discomfited, he brought his own ship back 
 
172 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 to her station, and landed at the water-gate with great 
 pomp. And here he was met by all the garrison with 
 acclamations, and the loudest among 'em was two or three 
 Europe women of the lower sort, that were come first 
 of all in the ships, and had urged on their husbands to 
 demand the surrender of the town in his lordship's ab- 
 sence. And so to bed again, much wearied, after due 
 greeting given to his lordship. 
 
173 
 
 CHAPTEK XL 
 
 OF MY CASTING OUT FROM MY FOOI/S PARADISE. 
 
 Now on that next day also, which was but just a-dawning 
 when my lord landed, was I desired to sup at the palace, 
 that so his lordship might hear from my mouth the true 
 history of all that had passed in his absence. And my 
 report having been given, and my lord engaged with 
 Colonel Laborde, I ventured to approach the side of 
 Madam Heliodora, and seek to engage her in discourse. 
 But I was somewhat amazed to find that it did not please 
 her to talk of the dangers of the siege, now happily es- 
 caped, nor yet of my lord her father's victory, but only of 
 my own life and my early friends, and this did sorely vex 
 me, for, as I must confess, at this time I loved not over 
 and above to speak of Ellswether and my father, and of 
 Dorothy not at all. Wherefore, so soon as I saw the 
 chance on't, I changed the topic, and hit on that of 
 dancing, moved thereto by some recollection of my little 
 cousin's dancing in our childhood, and did beseech 
 Madam Heliodora to do me the kindness of explaining 
 the diversities that there are between French and English 
 dancing. And this she was good enough to do very par- 
 ticularly, so that I was altogether carried away, as they 
 say, and presently made so bold as to say that I should be 
 
174 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 perfectly happy could I enjoy the honour of standing up 
 in a dance with her ladyship. When I had said this, I 
 was alarmed at my own presumption, but my lady only 
 laughed. 
 
 " I fear you will be constrained to tarry until you can 
 find some younger partner, sir," saith she. " As for me, I 
 am too old to dance." 
 
 " Your pardon, madam," says I, quickly, " but sure you 
 are pleased to jest. I make so bold as to think that we 
 should be an excellent good match. I myself am twenty- 
 six years old, as your ladyship hath perhaps forgot." 
 
 " Twenty-six ! " saith my lady, looking upon me with 
 some trouble in her eyes, " I had not imagined you could 
 be older than twenty-two or three. But I am twenty- 
 eight, Mr Carlyon, almost an old woman. I han't danced 
 for years, and I don't desire to do't again." 
 
 " Madam," says I, " suffer me to say that the passing 
 years, so envious to some ladies, do but add to you the 
 gifts they snatch from others." 
 
 I was not a little proud of this compliment, but Madam 
 Heliodora still gazed upon me sadly, and said naught. 
 Then there come to us my lord, Colonel Laborde being 
 now departed, and demanded to know the matter of our 
 serious discourse. Then I, willing to avoid that topic of 
 age, which had in some way grieved my lady, made an- 
 swer that her ladyship and I spake concerning dancing. 
 And upon this my lord, inquiring whether I could dance, 
 sat down in his great chair, saying 
 
 " I have a mind to see you dance, sir, if it ben't dis- 
 pleasing to you. My daughter, will you have the kind- 
 ness to grant Mr Carlyon your support in a gavot ? " 
 
 " Sir," says Madam Heliodora, hastily, " I entreat you 
 to pardon me, and you also, Mr Carlyon, and to excuse 
 me from this dance, without you particularly desire it." 
 
 " I do especially desire it, my daughter," says he. 
 
CHANGE IN HELIODORA. 175 
 
 " Give me your theorba, and I will play for you, if my 
 fingers han't altogether lost their cunning. Do you take 
 your stand there, if you please, Mr Carlyon." 
 
 I did as he bade me, and he playing a most dainty 
 tune, Madam Heliodora rose from her seat, and stood 
 facing me. And with so much dignity and grace did she 
 dance, as that I was ashamed to have put myself forward 
 to stand up with her. But so sad and serious was her 
 face the while, that it might have fitted a funeral, and 
 having gone through the measure in silence, she returned 
 still silent to her place. And I being unable to win her 
 to resume her usual cheerfulness, although my lord was 
 very sprightly, and did make me many fine compliments, 
 I did take my leave early, and returned to my lodging, 
 marvelling much at the change in my lady's conditions 
 towards me. And yet, even then (so foolish is youth !), 
 my own hopes flattered me into believing that my lady 
 was tired, and would fain have rested herself and talked 
 with me quietly, and that my twice gainsaying of her 
 wishes, first in refusing the topics she did choose, and 
 then in unmannerly pestering her to dance, had caused 
 her to show herself thus grieved and displeased. 
 
 Now the next morning, when I was about going abroad 
 with Mr Marigny, for to see the late camping-ground of 
 the King of Gulconda's army, for they were now, since 
 the return of my lord, gone back to their former posts at 
 some distance, we met with his lordship, who was about 
 embarking in his barge for to row round the harbour and 
 see what damage might have been done by the shots of 
 the Dutch. He bade me come with him, and leave Mr 
 Marigny find some other companion, and so I did, being 
 sensible of the honour showed me, to be alone with my 
 lord, save only for his Indian rowers, that spake no 
 tongue of Europe. I wondered much whether my lord 
 desired to speak with me that he carried me thus with 
 
176 
 
 IX FURTHEST IND. 
 
 him, but he said nothing of any moment until we were 
 out in the harbour, and well beyond the reach of prying 
 persons. Then he looked upon me in that way he had, 
 that seemed to see everything without any striving thereto, 
 and " Mr Carlyon," says he, " I am infinitely obliged to 
 you for your care of my daughter in my absence." 
 
 " My lord," says I, " such little service as I could render 
 to her ladyship was in itself a pleasure." 
 
 " Perhaps," said my lord, " you might be content to 
 render that pleasure a lasting one, sir, by taking service 
 with our Company in the stead of your own ? " 
 
 '' My lord," says I, mighty astonished, " I han't never 
 yet thought of taking such a step." 
 
 There came a look of some impatience upon my lord's 
 face on his hearing this, and I remembered his words said 
 to me in his closet, before he started on his late adventure, 
 and wondered whether they were meant to move me to 
 this step. But I saying no more, he went on 
 
 " I must needs be surprised, sir (though I should not 
 be so, knowing your mild and forgiving constitution), to 
 hear that you purpose to pass over the unkind treatment 
 you have received at the hands of the President at Surat, 
 and invite him to take you again into the service. Have 
 you forgot that you lie under a suspicion of undeserved 
 disgrace, and that your name is already removed from 
 your Company's books ? Pray, why should you not join 
 yourself to us, and engage your excellent parts and 
 conditions in a service where they will be deservedly 
 prized ? " 
 
 To this I made little answer, being so much confused in 
 my mind as to what I should say, wherefore his lordship 
 continued. 
 
 " You have already seen, sir, how the Dutch are put 
 to flight, and the Moors forced to keep at a distance from 
 our walls. When help reaches us from France, as sure it 
 
THE MARQUIS'S PLANS. 177 
 
 must before many months are over, we shall destroy our 
 enemies with a great blow. And that accomplished, I 
 don't purpose to waste my life in trading, as do you Eng- 
 lish, but to lay the foundations of a great empire for his 
 majesty. For traffic, as I fear, I have small talent, but 
 heaven hath granted me some little skill in statecraft, and 
 here there is provided a field the most advantageous for 
 such powers, in the dissensions and jealousies of the 
 Mogul emperor and his princes. If heaven continue to 
 vouchsafe me the aid it has afforded hitherto, I look to 
 make myself a power by an alliance with the King of 
 Gulconda, helping him to conquer the kings lying around 
 him. This should easily be accomplished during the 
 present absence of the Dutch, and I shall write myself 
 down a fool if on their return they don't find the whole 
 coast closed to 'em. And this assured, I would first use a 
 portion of my reinforcements to strengthen our factories 
 at Surat and Mechlapatan, and taking the rest with me, 
 would then proceed to visit the court of Seva Gi, for to 
 confirm our league with him. This being done, I would 
 use my efforts to reconcile him with the King of Gulconda, 
 I myself acting both as the means and the bond of this 
 alliance, and see you there ! I have power across the 
 whole of Duccan, and far into the Mogul's dominions to 
 the north. The emperor must reckon with me then, and 
 I think that even Auren Zeeb himself would pause before 
 attempting war against such a confederacy. Then I have 
 the situation in my hands. How does this plan strike 
 you, sir ? " 
 
 " It seems a very bold and splendid scheme, my lord," 
 said I. 
 
 " Yet to accomplish it," says my lord, " I must needs 
 secure myself from the jealous interference of those in 
 France, that consider they know more of Indian matters 
 than I, who am in the Indies. As you may have per- 
 
 M 
 
178 
 
 IN FURTHEST TND. 
 
 ceived, sir, some of my officers are badly affected towards 
 me, and seek every pretext to write calumnies against me 
 to the minister. I can say truly that I don't fear their 
 machinations so long as I am acquainted with 'em before- 
 hand, and yet it an't consistent with my quality, nor with 
 the high dignity that his majesty hath conferred upon me, 
 to mingle with these persons and find out their intentions 
 for myself. I need some person in my following that 
 will be one of 'em and yet a faithful friend to me. Once " 
 (and he looked at me) " I thought that I had found such 
 an one, but now I fear that fortune was but deluding me 
 once more. Is such a situation as this beneath your ex- 
 pectations and your hopes, Mr Carlyon ? " 
 
 " Indeed, my lord, 'tis so high above 'em that I can't at 
 present think on't calmly," said I. 
 
 "You would gain," says he, "experience and wisdom, 
 and much honour withal. "Wealth likewise, but I won't 
 injure you by supposing that that could move you. And 
 there are other rewards, greater, such as one names not in 
 words, but which await the trusted helper," here he looked 
 me again full in the face, so that my eyes fell before his. 
 " Come, sir," saith he, mighty encouraging, " can you hesi- 
 tate ? You gain so much in joining yourself to us, and 
 lose so little, merely a king that can't provide a place for 
 you, though your father spent all he had in his service, 
 and a desk and many years of weary work in the Surat 
 Factory." 
 
 " Ay, my lord," says I, " and much beside." 
 
 " Pooh, pooh ! " says my lord sharply, " you are too nice 
 and too calculating, sir. What is there that renders your 
 services at Surat so valuable that they would be missed 
 should you accept of my offer ? " 
 
 " My lord," says I, " the meanest Englishman hath three 
 things to consider viz., his honour, his soul, and his body 
 whereof the last is precious to his friends, the second to 
 
MY LORD'S PROPOSALS TO ME. 179 
 
 God, and the first to himself. Under your lordship's leave, 
 I believe that I should put in jeopardy all three of these, 
 did I accept of your most obliging offer, and I must there- 
 fore ask humbly to be allowed to decline it." 
 
 " Now, by my faith ! " cried his lordship, " will you talk 
 of your body in the same breath with your honour, sir ? 
 You do yourself wrong, Mr Carlyon, by these barbarous 
 notions. Come, think over my proposition. I will give 
 you fifteen days for 't. Until then we will say nothing, 
 but I hope to find you then less blind to your own advan- 
 tage. You must perceive how highly I esteem you, by my 
 daughter's admitting you so continually to her saloon. Is 
 it possible that after a sojourn of some weeks at St Thomas, 
 you can look forward to return with contentment to your 
 life at Surat ? There is, as I understand, no ladies there 
 whose company you may enjoy as you have done that of 
 my family." 
 
 " Indeed, my lord," said I, imagining to myself the pain 
 I should feel on quitting the vicinage of Madam Heliodora, 
 and shuddering at the very thought, " 'twould be a new ex- 
 pulsion from Paradise." 
 
 " So I had divined," says he, " and therefore counselled 
 you to remain with us. When you have duly considered 
 of the matter, I have little fear but you will follow my 
 advice. But take counsel with your pillow, ponder for a 
 fortnight what I have said to you, and then we will speak 
 again upon this topic." 
 
 Now by this time we were returned to the landing-place, 
 and my lord signifying that he desired me still to attend 
 him, I did accompany him to the palace, and being there 
 dismissed by his lordship, took occasion to go to the cham- 
 ber where I had lain during his absence, for to seek one of 
 my lace-bands * that I had left there. And finding it, I 
 was about returning to my lodging at Mr Marigny's, when 
 
 1 Apparently cravats. 
 
180 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 I come again upon his lordship, looking over a part of the 
 palace which wan't then used, being too large for his 
 family, but so complete and so shut off as to be almost 
 a separate palace in itself. And my lord seeing me, would 
 have me go over these buildings with him, and showed him- 
 self most gracious towards me, and was pleased to tell me 
 his plans for the ornamenting and furnishing this place 
 when it should be needed. And when all was seen and 
 done, and I departing, he saith on a sudden 
 
 " When my daughter marries she will dwell here beside 
 me, and so shall I have her almost in my own house 
 still." 
 
 Now this word of his lordship's filled me with thought, 
 and sent me home very busy. For you will smile to hear 
 that until now I had never so much as dreamed of espous- 
 ing Madam Heliodora, although I knew and had assured 
 myself that I loved her. It had seemed to me a sufficiency 
 of bliss to behold her every day, as I now did, and to en- 
 joy her sweet company and wise discourse. Nay, now 
 that the thought was presented to my mind, it seemed to 
 me a kind of sacrilege to imagine that so divine a creature 
 was to be wooed and wedded like any other woman, since 
 she seemed to be set far above all such common ways, like 
 the fabled goddess Minerva of the ancients, or our own 
 Qu. Elizabeth, of glorious memory. And by reason of 
 this new thought I went about all day heavy and, as it 
 were, guilty in my own esteem. But this did not continue 
 long, for growing used to the notion, I reasoned with my- 
 self that since her ladyship refused not to condescend to 
 the joys and sorrows of common mortals, why should she 
 not espouse me as soon as any other ? And though this 
 argument filled me at first with a great trembling and fear, 
 by reason of my own presumption, yet I soon accustomed 
 myself thereto, and even dwelt upon it with great delight. 
 And in this frame of mind I abode for several days, seeing 
 
MY PERPLEXITIES. 181 
 
 Madam Heliodora as before, only in the evening, when I 
 found myself so timid and bashful as scarce to be able to 
 utter a word in her ladyship's presence, and on leaving 
 did always curse myself for my folly in daring to suppose 
 that she could ever deign to smile upon me. And as 
 though I wan't enough troubled already, a chance word 
 of my lady's brought back to my mind that which in this 
 sweet madness I had clean forgot, yea, and had been fain 
 to forget longer viz., that I was betrothed already to 
 my little cousin Dorothy Brandon, and that both she 
 and my father would look for me to fulfil my contract 
 with her. 
 
 Now this for some time filled me with such heaviness 
 that I knew not what to do, finding myself as it were 
 stranded between inclination on the one hand and honour 
 on the other. And being thus situated, I did as men are 
 wont to do in such a case, that is to say, I stood wavering 
 between the two difficulties. For I could not altogether 
 resolve to adopt my lord's offer and enter the French 
 service, cutting myself off entirely from my own country, 
 and designing never to see my father's face again, lest he 
 should reproach me, and yet I could not make up my 
 mind to retire immediately to Maderas and return to my 
 duty. And while in this pother, that ingenious sophistry, 
 wherewith the devil is wont to bewilder our minds in such 
 cases of temptation, came to the aid of my own inclination. 
 For (so said the tempter to me), your cousin is yet very 
 young, and may reasonably look for a far better settlement 
 than you can offer her. Moreover, she hath not seen you 
 for many years, and her childish fancy for you can't fail 
 by now to have faded away, while as for any more endur- 
 ing affection for you that might replace it, how can it have 
 sprung up in your absence ? Nay, how do you know that 
 she han't already fallen in with some gentleman to whom 
 her wishes might incline, were it not for her engagement 
 
182 IN FURTHEST IXD. 
 
 with you ? An't this more probable, and will you force 
 her to sacrifice her love and herself to a contract made by 
 your father when you were both infants ? 
 
 Thus spake the voice of my own desires, and so prone 
 are we to erect our unruly fancies into virtues, that I 
 waxed exceeding hot and wrathful when I considered the 
 case of the luckless damsel thus bound unwillingly to me, 
 and felt that 'twould be to wrong her grievously did I lack 
 the courage to break the chain that held us. NOT was this 
 all, for it seemed to me that I had also in my keeping the 
 happiness of Madam Heliodora, which I must certainly 
 ruin if I should leave her for to carry out my contract 
 with Dorothy. And thus did I, poor foolish coxcomb ! 
 labour to excuse myself and bring salve to my conscience, 
 weighing and judging these matters in my mind as though 
 the lives of all around me had hung upon my nod, and they 
 themselves should be fortunate or miserable according as 
 my high will and pleasure should decree. Never once did 
 I consider that in all this I was wronging not only my 
 poor cousin, whose faithful heart had never turned from 
 me to any other, but also that noble lady, who, if she had 
 loved me even as I hoped, would nevertheless have sacri- 
 ficed herself and me, without relenting, to the duty that 
 bound me. 
 
 Eeasoning with myself then in this wise, I did put off 
 from day to day the deciding concerning my lord marquis 
 his offer, considering always that I would make up my 
 mind to-morrow, until it so happened that my resolve was 
 fixed without my intending it by a certain word of my 
 lord's. For coming one day into his lordship's closet, 
 whither he had sent for me to attend upon him, I found 
 with him Father Simon, his chaplain. And they being 
 busied in discourse, when first I tapped upon the door 
 they did not heed me, and I heard Father Simon say 
 
 " Hath your lordship considered that by your schemes 
 
I WRITE TO MY FATHER. 183 
 
 you may be endangering the happiness of my lady your 
 daughter ? " 
 
 To whom his lordship answered coolly enough 
 " My daughter is able to take good care of herself and 
 her happiness, father, I thank you," and I then knocking 
 the second time, he bid me enter. But I was much 
 exercised in my mind concerning that I had heard, 
 wondering whether his lordship was so secure of Madam 
 Heliodora's indifferency towards me that he believed he 
 might safely lure me on by hopes of winning her, such 
 as she would refuse to see realised. But (thought I), 
 if this be my lord's mind, I know more touching the 
 matter than he, for all his reading of faces, for he, it 
 is evident, han't observed those delicious tokens of tears 
 and blushes and the like, that have revealed to me my 
 lady's heart. And thus I was now moved also with 
 the desire to approve myself wiser in reading thoughts 
 than my lord, with all his statecraft, and this, coming 
 with all those other considerations I have mentioned, 
 brought me to decide that at the end of the fortnight, 
 which was now near at hand, I would accept of my lord's 
 offer. 
 
 Looking back now on that time, I can't conceive how 
 my presumption and folly should ever have blinded me to 
 such a degree; but so secure and confident was I, that 
 I writ after this a letter to my father, hinting not ob- 
 scurely at my hopes and expectations, and yet not in 
 so many words breaking off my contract with Dorothy, 
 but leaving her rather to judge by implication that it 
 was at an end. And this letter, which they could not, as 
 I knew, misinterpret, I sent by a messenger that my lord 
 was about despatching to Maderas, whence it might be 
 sent to England. And having thus, as I conceived, eased 
 my conscience by declaring my intentions of that I was 
 about to do, I waited, in much excitement and perturba- 
 
184 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 tion of mind, for the fortnight to end. And though this 
 space of time seemed prodigiously slow in passing, yet 
 it came to an end at last, and on its final night I went 
 to bed so oppressed with the thoughts of my coming 
 glory and happiness as that I could scarce compose my- 
 self to sleep. 
 
 Now on this night it was that there come to me a most 
 strange dream or apparition, the particulars whereof (lest 
 any should gainsay 'em), I did set down in writing at the 
 time, and do now record for the examination and explica- 
 tion of wiser men than I. For as I tossed and tumbled 
 upon my bed, in a state betwixt sleeping and waking, 
 I saw in the chamber my little cousin Dorothy, grown 
 into a tall and goodly woman, and wearing a white 
 wrapping-gown and a cap guarded with bone lace, her 
 countenance bearing an air of extreme concern. At 
 whose appearing I did experience at the first a feeling 
 of much comfort, but was immediately seized with a 
 fit of great trembling, remembering the treachery and 
 dishonour that I had meditated against her. And she 
 did stretch forth both her hands to me, as one entreat- 
 ing, but spake no word. To whom I, repenting of my 
 shameful intention, did call with a lamentable voice, 
 saying 
 
 " Help me, good cousin, if indeed it be you, for I am in 
 a grievous strait." 
 
 And she, with an air of great seriousness, cried sharply 
 unto me 
 
 " Be true, Cousin Ned ; oh, be true ! " and forthwith 
 vanished. 
 
 Then I, awaking fully, turned the matter over in my 
 mind, and did consider much with myself, wondering at 
 the Providence that had thus sent the shape of my cousin 
 Dorothy to warn me, when I was on the point of forsak- 
 ing my duty and choosing the path of dishonour. Never- 
 
A STRANGE DREAM. 185 
 
 theless, my inclination still dragged me towards the 
 accepting my lord's offer, and I was prodigious sad and 
 unhappy in the morning, so that even Mr Marigny 
 observed my heaviness as we sat at breakfast, and 
 asked of me whether the beautiful Heliodora had showed 
 herself cruel towards me last night. Now at this, added 
 to my former passion, I was seized with such a transport 
 of rage as that I could have killed Mr Marigny for this 
 question, but he, perceiving my disorder with astonish- 
 ment, made haste to apologise very handsomely, and so 
 the matter dropped. 
 
 After breakfast there come a messenger from my lord, 
 bidding me attend him in his closet, and I went thither 
 with a heavy heart. And you may well conceive that it 
 wan't by any means easy to me, being already so confused 
 and unhappy in my mind, to explain to my lord that my 
 duty to my employers and to my father would not allow 
 me to accept his proposition. Of the matter concerning 
 Dorothy I said naught, for my lord had not once spoke 
 plainly touching my regard for Madam Heliodora, but 
 only hinted thereat, and I was well content that her name 
 should not be mentioned between us. But I could scarce 
 succeed in persuading my lord, who had judged me 
 certain to accept of his offer, and the more I bungled 
 in my reasonings, the more he involved me in fresh tricks 
 of speech, with such artful putting of questions and im- 
 puting of motives, as brought me nearly to despair, so 
 that I resigned one by one all my reasons, yet still clung 
 feebly to my resolve, which his lordship perceiving was 
 displeased. 
 
 " I have counselled you for your good, sir," saith he 
 at last, in some heat, " but you show yourself mighty slow 
 to profit by my advice. Let us see whether a few minutes' 
 discourse with the ladies will work more effect." 
 
 And without more ado he led me to the door of Madam 
 
186 
 
 IX FURTHEST IND. 
 
 Heliodora's withdra wing-room, where he left me, signifying 
 that he should look for my return in an hour, and desiring 
 for me a better mind. Now this was for me the worst 
 prospect of all, that in saving my honour (though now 
 almost too late), and in keeping faith with my masters 
 T must attack and maybe wreck my lady's happiness. 
 Likewise I feared that even yet, not knowing what was 
 on foot, she might by her sweet discourse and her incom- 
 parable graciousness break down my resolution, so that 
 it was in much turmoil of spirit that I did enter that 
 enchanted chamber of hers, as Tancred might have ap- 
 proached the bower of Armida. It being yet so early, 
 the ladies were both only breaking their fast, my lady's 
 blackamoor page waiting upon them with jacolatt and a 
 sorbet, 1 which is a cooling drink made by the Moors from 
 divers fruits and herbs, very comforting in these climates. 
 My lady was fully dressed, though without powder or 
 ornaments, but Mad. de Chesnac was still in her wrapping- 
 gown of painted calicut, 2 with her hair drawn up under a 
 morning cap. 
 
 " Ah, Mr Carlyon," she cried, seeing me, " you are early 
 to-day, and you find me still in my undress. It rejoices me 
 to see you, for this morning time is the most wearisome 
 imaginable. Pray bid the boy remove these dishes, and 
 let us fall to talking in a sprightly and ingenious manner, 
 as if we were in France." 
 
 I made shift to do as she bid me ; but whether it were 
 that my trouble of mind withheld me from discoursing 
 ingeniously I don't know, but Mad. de Chesnac waxed 
 very drowsy, and presently slept altogether. Then my 
 lady, after waiting for a moment to try whether she would 
 awake, arose from her seat and stepped out upon the great 
 gallery (such as is called by the Indians, and after them 
 by the Portugals, veranda), which looketh over the sea, 
 
 1 Sherbet, " Printed calico. 
 
INTERVIEW WITH HELIODORA. 187 
 
 and is hung about with roses, mighty pretty, and signed 
 to me to follow her, the which I did. 
 
 Ah ! what a moment was that, wherein we looked out 
 upon the marble walls of the city and the sea beyond, 
 that was of a deep azure colour, and glistering in the 
 sunlight. Even at this distant space of time, I have but 
 to close my eyes to see Madam Heliodora standing there 
 among the roses, in her rich array, with her feathered fan 
 in her hand, while I, poor fool ! leaned upon the rail beside 
 her, ready to kiss the very blossoms that had but touched 
 her cheek. She stood looking over the sea, then, upon a 
 sudden turning to me, she saith 
 
 " You seem to-day to be in some disorder, sir." 
 
 " Truly, madam," said I, mighty flustered by her con- 
 descension, " your ladyship judgeth aright. I am in sore 
 disquiet by reason of a most strange dream that did visit 
 me in the night. May I inquire whether you be one of 
 those that attach credence to such things ? " 
 
 " Assuredly," quoth she, " for han't the holy saints often 
 been instructed in this manner, and likewise many un- 
 believers converted ? Pray, sir," and I saw an anxious 
 shade upon her face, " be so good as tell me your dream." 
 
 I obeyed, marvelling greatly to see the heaviness pass 
 out of my lady's face as I spake, until, on my reaching 
 the end, she turned upon me, saying 
 
 " And wan't there some need of the warning, sir ? " 
 
 " Madam ! " cried I, in grievous astonishment and heat ; 
 but my lady had turned from me again, and was looking 
 over the sea. 
 
 " Sir," saith she, in a strange voice, " I pray you don't 
 take offence that I cast aside for a moment the restraints 
 belonging to my sex and quality, and speak to you for 
 your good. Forget for the instant that it is Heliodore de 
 Tourvel that speaks, and think only that 'tis one that is 
 solicitous for your best interests." 
 
188 
 
 IX FURTHEST IXD. 
 
 " Madam," says I, " I'll endeavour myself to profit by 
 any counsel you ma}' be good enough to give me." 
 
 " Sir," saith Madam Heliodora, " you are very young, 
 and in youth one is often carried away by one's sensi- 
 bilities. Now my father an't young any longer, and, 
 moreover, he is a statesman, and 'tis the wont of states- 
 men to make use of the sensibilities of others for to fur- 
 ther their own plans. Tell me," and again she turned 
 upon me, " han't he endeavoured, through your sensibili- 
 ties, to make you false to your country and your faith ? " 
 
 " Not my faith, madam ! " I cried, in great indignation. 
 " For the sake of that I have lain in the dungeons of the 
 Inquisition, and doth your ladyship think I am like to 
 forsake it for reward ? " 
 
 " Ah, bah ! that will come after," quoth my lady, spread- 
 ing forth her white hands with a gesture as of disgust ; 
 " he can afford to wait. To your country and your em- 
 ployers, then, sir. What say you to that ? " 
 
 " Madam," said I, growing red, " my employers have 
 suspected me unjustly, and now they have took my name 
 off their books, and esteem me dead." 
 
 " And is that any reason that you should prove their 
 suspicion not unjust ? " cries she hotly. " Go back to 
 your employers, sir, confess your fault in lingering here, 
 and explain your action in the other matters wherein they 
 have disapproved of your carriage towards 'em, and so set 
 yourself right in their eyes." 
 
 " Madam," I stammered, " you ask a great matter ; " for 
 indeed, since I had been in her presence again, I had 
 wavered in my intentions of departing, as my lord had 
 foreseen I should do. 1 ' 
 
 " I don't ask it I command it," and she stamped her 
 foot. " What ! the reward of dishonour is then too great 
 to be refused ? " 
 
 " My lord marquis knows, madam, that no reward but 
 
HELIODORA'S KEBUKE. 189 
 
 the greatest could avail iu this matter," quoth I boldly, 
 looking at her the while in a way she might not mistake. 
 
 She drew herself up mighty proudly, and for one instant 
 there was a smile as of disdain upon her lips, the next she 
 saith slowly 
 
 " Alas, my poor friend ! I fear that you have deceived 
 yourself very grievously. It is now three years that I am 
 betrothed to my father's cousin, the Viscount Eugene de 
 GalampreV' 
 
 " Madam ! " I cried, too heavily stricken at first to say 
 more, but presently recovering myself a little, " perchance 
 my lord marquis hath it in his mind to break off the 
 match." 
 
 " Not with my consent ! " she cried quickly, and I saw 
 all my folly. I knew that the lady that I worshipped 
 loved me not a whit, for that all her heart was given to 
 this Frenchman. All those signs of love, which I, in my 
 blind foolishness, had interpreted for myself, were caused 
 by the thought of him ! I bowed my head on the railing 
 with a groan, feeling verily that now I had lost all. 
 
 " Hush, sir ! " cried Madam Heliodora ; " will you ruin 
 yourself and me both ? Dry these unmanly tears, and tell 
 me, what have you ever seen in Heliodore de Tourvel that 
 should make you think that she would consent to be used 
 as a bribe to repay a dishonourable action ? " 
 
 " Alas, madam ! " I cried, " you see me humbled to the 
 very dust at your feet. Sure death is the only remedy for 
 misery so great as mine." 
 
 " Eise, sir," says she angrily, " and let me hear no more 
 of such heathen foolishness. Are you prepared for death, 
 you that have meditated such treason not only against 
 your employers, but also against that unhappy lady in 
 England, your cousin ? " 
 
 I obeyed her, ashamed that I should deserve and receive 
 such rebuke from a Papist, and at that same moment 
 
190 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 there come back to my mind that wise saying of Dr 
 Thomas Browne, to the effect that Suicide is not so much 
 to fear death as to le afraid of life. When to live is inore 
 terrible than death, then is it the truest valour to dare to 
 live; but I groaned again to remember how often my 
 cousin Dorothy and I had read those words together, and 
 also to think how much more terrible life would now be 
 to me than death, though surely this should not have 
 been so, seeing I was assured of my lady's continued 
 happiness. 
 
 " Sir," says Madam Heliodora, " you have yet much to 
 live for. Humble yourself to your employers, as I have 
 already recommended to you, and then, if your cousin be 
 still willing to espouse you, make to her the best amends 
 in your power for your faithlessness." 
 
 " Madam," I replied, " I will obey you so far as in me 
 lies ; but this thing I can't do. The man that hath once 
 lived in the hope (vain and foolish though it were), to be 
 beloved by you, can never bend his thoughts towards any 
 other. Were Mrs Dorothy Brandon possessed of every 
 perfection under heaven, I could not bring myself to wed 
 her yea, though she herself besought me on her bended 
 knees." 
 
 Alas, what fools are we ! I can now scarce bring myself 
 to write down these shameful words, knowing, as I do, of 
 the day wherein these my vauntings lay upon me as heavy 
 as lead, so that they were like to drag me down into de- 
 spair, and when, for one kind word from the dear lady 
 whose love I thus slighted, I had willingly died. 
 
 " Be silent, sir ! " cried Madam Heliodora in extreme 
 heat. " Such words don't befit either yourself or Mrs 
 Brandon. If I know her aright from all you have told 
 me, you are far more like to sue in vain for her favour 
 than she for yours. You are a mean-spirited craven, sir, 
 to speak thus to me touching one of my own sex." 
 
I AM DISMISSED BY HELIODORA. 191 
 
 " Madam, forgive me," I entreated. " I am sore dis- 
 quieted, and I ask your pardon if my words wan't seemly, 
 though I must remain fixed in their spirit. What does 
 your ladyship desire me to do ? " 
 
 " You must leave this city at once, sir, which hath been, 
 indeed, your Capua," says my lady, in a voice of displea- 
 sure, " and do as I have recommended you. If your name 
 should ever again come to my ears, I trust to hear of you 
 as an honourable gentleman, and married to the excellent 
 lady whose happiness is in your keeping." 
 
 " Give me some slight token, madam," I entreated, " that 
 I may know that I an't for ever disgraced in your sight." 
 
 " Nay, truly ! " she cried ; then, checking herself, " you 
 may chance to meet the Viscount de Galampre* on your 
 travels, sir, for he was sent from our Factory of Surat on 
 a mission for his majesty to the emperor and the Moratty 
 king. He is of the religion, a Hugonot, like yourself, 
 wherefore you should agree. Convey to him my loving 
 commendations. You understand me ? " 
 
 " Madam, I will obey you," said I, and laden with this 
 message of kind cruelty, departed. 
 
192 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 OF A PART OF MY LIFE THAT HAD BEEN BETTER SPENT 
 OTHERWISE THAN IT WAS. 
 
 Now after that which I had heard from my lady, I had 
 but one desire, and this was, to leave the place so soon as 
 I conveniently might. With this purpose, then, I waited 
 upon my lord, and acquainted him of my determination, 
 wherewith he professed himself very much grieved. But 
 perceiving from my countenance, without doubt, that 
 Madam Heliodora had undeceived me, and released me 
 from the tangle that he had drawn around me, and seeing 
 also the turmoil of spirit into the which her action had 
 thrown me, he made no further attempt to detain me at 
 St Thomas, nor was any question made touching my 
 sudden departing. And on my part, also, I said naught 
 of the hopes he had given me, since now, at last, I per- 
 ceived that 'twas all done in so delicate and artful a 
 manner as he could have denied with all appearance of 
 truth any design to turn my thoughts towards my lady 
 his daughter. But Mr Marigny wan't so silent, for he 
 was very greatly astonished to learn that I was about 
 departing that very day, following the counsel of Madam 
 Heliodora. And this I was concerned to do in the exactest 
 manner possible, from the shame and remorse I felt in 
 
MY DEPARTURE. 193 
 
 regard of my conduct towards her, for this I repeat, as I 
 have hereinbefore showed you, that my folly an't in no 
 wise to be laid to the charge of that most noble and 
 virtuous lady (as certain base persons have falsely alleged), 
 but solely to my own presumption, and the statecraft of 
 my lord marquis her father. 
 
 Mr Marigny being, as I said, mighty astonished at my 
 decision, could not forbear questioning me thereupon, and 
 so arrived at a tolerable knowledge of the whole matter. 
 Still, although mightily diverted to hear of my presump- 
 tion and its rebuff, he was good enough to restrain his 
 mirth in my presence, though I can't but believe that he 
 hinted the affair to his fellows, and especially to Colonel 
 Laborde, for when these gentlemen came to take their 
 leaves of me, there was in their manners a certain sourness 
 and contemptuous pity, such as my sore heart found it 
 hard to brook. Nevertheless, I did bid them farewell 
 with great ceremony, and likewise my lady and Mad. de 
 Chesnac, and so departed, my lord sending me in his own 
 barge, with Mr Marigny bearing a letter from his lordship 
 commending me to the agent at Fort St George in Maderas. 
 And of his lordship I took my leave with great respect, 
 esteeming him to be at once the stoutest soldier and the 
 most ambitious person that I had ever met. 
 
 The Dutch fleet being still absent since my lord's defeat 
 on't, our voyage, lasting but for two hours or so, passed 
 without any event worthy of remark, nor might I even 
 spend it in melancholical and remorseful thought, since 
 Mr Marigny was with me, and must have continued dis- 
 coursing had he been attending upon me to the scaffold. 
 And so droll and merry was he, that I even could not 
 forbear laughing at some of his conceits (though I would 
 not suffer him to press me on that point of my ill-starred 
 pretension to my lady's hand), but so at last we reached 
 Maderas, whither Mr Marigny had come more than once 
 
 N 
 
194 IN FURTHEST IXD. 
 
 with letters from my lord marquis, and were hospitably 
 received by the agent, when my letter of commendation 
 had been delivered. One of the council offering Mr 
 Marigny a lodging for the night, he returned back to St 
 Thomas the next day, bearing divers letters and gifts for 
 my lord from the agent, and it seemed to me that I was 
 now done with the French, and should be like to hear no 
 more, so long as I lived, concerning that city and its 
 garrison. But in this, as you will afterwards perceive, I 
 did err. 
 
 Now I, being left at Fort St George for to await the 
 coming of some ship that might carry me to Surat, had 
 no better to do than to walk abroad and divert myself 
 with looking at the town. And this is a place of good 
 force, dwelt in both by Moors and Gentues, and also by 
 that people called Parseys, that are more industrious and 
 successful in their business than either of 'em. The place 
 is far better ordered, according to our notions, than Surat, 
 the streets being straight, and kept always sweet and 
 clean. The fort is also strong and well provided with 
 soldiers, both Europe men and Indosthans, though with- 
 out any artillery, since the merchants an't allowed even a 
 cannon or two for the firing a salute. But with such 
 magnificence do the Company's servants go here, as it 
 quite exceeds that at Surat, and this because they are 
 resolved in everything to show themselves to the Indians 
 at least as great as the chief officers of the King of Gul- 
 conda, whom he sends often enough for to plague 'em. 
 And all this I observed with some pleasure, being con- 
 cerned always to note the situation of his majesty's sub- 
 jects in these parts, and the usage they meet with from 
 the Indians. 
 
 But when once I had completed my survey of the fort 
 and city, I found time heavy on my hands, and having 
 naught else to do, fell into a state of great melancholy and 
 
I WAIT AT FORT ST GEORGE. 195 
 
 weariness, brooding continually over my hopeless love and 
 its ending. And although I was very sensible of my own 
 folly in entertaining such a passion, and cursed it in my 
 mind, yet did I, as many, I believe, are wont to do, attri- 
 bute to the fancied misdeeds of others that which was my 
 own fault, blaming not only my lord, but also Madam 
 Heliodora, and even Mad. de Chesnac and Mr Marigny, 
 and in especial Colonel Laborde, because, as I suppose, 
 they had not cared to warn me and so preserve me from 
 my foolishness. And all this did breed in me a certain 
 heaviness and disease that was near leading me to mad- 
 ness, so that I did forswear all confidence in my fellow- 
 creatures, and determined to live henceforth by myself 
 alone, untouched by the joys and pains of other men. I 
 am thankful to remember that even at this time I had 
 grace enough to exempt my father from this general con- 
 demnation, and to resolve still to use all means in my 
 power for to carry out that purpose wherein he had sent 
 me to the Indies viz., the releasing the Ellswether estate 
 from its burdens, that so Sir Harry might enjoy in his old 
 age that easiness of fortune which he deserved. But with 
 respect to marriage with Dorothy, or return to England, I 
 put the thoughts of these from me with a sort of sick 
 scorn, if I may so speak. For I won't deny that I seemed 
 to myself to be a very virtuous and well-deserving person, 
 that a cruel fate had led into divers misfortunes, such as 
 he must needs rise superior to 'em, though they galled him 
 sorely. And that I might do this, it was evident to me 
 that I must give myself up altogether to business, lest 
 otherwise the memory of my trouble should drive me 
 mad. 
 
 And that I might the better do this, I begged the agent 
 at the fort to appoint me some work until there should 
 come some means for me to return to Surat, which he did 
 with a very good will, so that I gained much experience 
 
196 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 in that two months I did spend at Maderas. In my 
 leisure time, moreover, not desiring to have opportunity 
 for thought, I applied myself to the study of the Portu- 
 guese, finding an old Portugal trader willing to instruct 
 me therein, and so made good progress. And all this 
 diligence pleased the agent so well (he not knowing of 
 that secret spur that did drive me on to work continually, 
 and yet made all my labour to seem but as fruitless toil), 
 that he much commended me, and desired mightily to 
 have me with him instead of at Surat. But it wan't for 
 me to linger at Maderas when my place was elsewhere, 
 and because no ship touched at the place convenient for 
 me to embark therein, I did embrace with joy the occasion 
 offered me by the setting out of a caphalay bound for 
 Bombaim, and headed by my friend the old Portugal 
 trader, to return to Surat, he inviting me to bear him 
 company. 
 
 Now in this journey we must needs pass through all 
 the kingdom of Gulconda and also that of Visiapour, in 
 both whereof the kings and ruling men are Moors, and 
 mighty suspicious and jealous of all Europe men, and for 
 this cause we adopted the Indian habit for our travels, 
 that so we might go on our way with less remark. And 
 all this journey, by God's good providence, we did per- 
 form and accomplish in safety, visiting divers places of 
 note and seeing many strange things, which it would be 
 tedious to set down at length. And at Bombaim I bid 
 farewell to my ancient friend the Portugal, thanking him 
 for his kindness towards me and the many things he had 
 taught me in his ingenious discourse, and made myself 
 known to the President of the Council at Bombaim. 
 And by good luck there chanced to be lying in the port 
 just at that time the Company's baloon from Surat, that 
 was come for to bring an advice from the Council there, 
 so as I was able to be sent on at once to my old factory. 
 
BACK AT SURAT. 197 
 
 And when we were corne to Surat, I went on shore im- 
 mediately, being still in my Moorish habit, and with 
 great mustachios, such as the Moguls use to wear, and 
 did seek Mr Martin in his former room. But I found 
 there a gentleman newly arrived from England, that 
 advised me that Mr Martin was now made Accountant, 
 and showed himself very curious to know what I desired 
 with him. But not choosing to gratify this inquisitive 
 temper, I sought the Accountant's chamber, and found 
 there Mr Martin established in great state and some 
 luxury. And seeing me, he took me for some Arabian 
 or Persian visitor of quality, and speaking in Persian, 
 desired to know how he might serve me, but I regarding 
 him steadfastly, the truth brake into his mind, and he 
 leaped up and seized me joyfully by the hand. 
 
 "My dear Ned," quoth he, "the longest day hath his 
 end, and I was ever sure I should see you again, though 
 Mr Secretary, and that evil-conditioned cub of his, Mr 
 Spender, hath often scoffed at my security. But without 
 hope the heart would "break t and so it had been with me, 
 my dear lad, had I believed you truly to be turned Papist 
 and gone to the Brasils. Wherefore I have always de- 
 clared that you wan't either dead or recanted, but were 
 honourably and Christianly employed wherever you were, 
 and now here you are for to confirm my words. But 
 truly you are grown from a boy into a man since last I 
 saw you." 
 
 "Xay, sir," says I, "by my own feelings I might be 
 grown from a man into the Wandering Jew." 
 
 "Ned," says Mr Martin, looking me straight in the 
 face, " you have been in trouble, and that other than the 
 Inquisition's. What is't, lad ? Is it wine, or women, or 
 dice ? for 'tis these three are the common curses of our 
 young gentlemen here as in England." 
 
 " Sir," says I, " you have hit it, and yet not altogether, 
 
198 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 for 'tis a woman that hath brought me to this pass, and 
 yet not as you imagine it, for I pretended to her hand in 
 an honourable manner, and she used me better than I 
 deserved. 'Twas my situation and hers made my pre- 
 tensions dishonourable." 
 
 " Tush ! " says he ; " dishonourable honour, what is this ? 
 Or do you prefer your doings to be named honourable dis- 
 honour ? Kiddle me no riddles, Ned. Many stumble at a 
 straw and leap over a Uocke, and I fear lest your honour 
 have brought you perilous near to dishonour. But tell 
 me your tale, and let me hear of your hairbreadth 'scapes 
 and most disastrous chances, and I'll help you in so far 
 as my conscience will suffer me. Who is the female you 
 speak of, and how hath she brought you into trouble ? " 
 
 But this seeming to me to reflect somewhat upon 
 Madam Heliodora, whose name and reputation I must 
 ever hold sacred, I made haste to tell Mr Martin with 
 some heat all my history, which he had picked up wrong 
 from my first words, and he listened with prodigious 
 attention, nodding and wagging his head at times, but 
 saying little. 
 
 "Ah, Ned, Ned!" quoth he at last, "I would we had 
 never sent you to Goa, and yet, as the proverb saith, 
 Bought wit is best. Perhaps 'tis these very trials that are 
 to make a man of you in time." 
 
 " Nay, sir, when am I to be a man if not now ? " 
 asked I. 
 
 " Now ? when you are still slighting your solemn en- 
 gagement with your cousin, and all for the sake of a 
 presumptuous passion that sprung up in a week ? " said 
 he. "When you are treasuring all manner of spite 
 against this French lady and her friends for their share 
 in your undoing, and even against that nobleman to 
 whom she is betrothed, that never injured you, save 
 unwittingly by the fact of his living at all ? No, lad, I 
 
MR MARTIN'S KINDNESS. 199 
 
 shan't account you a man until you show yourself one. 
 "When you award blame to yourself instead of to these 
 other persons, and are ready to atone, so far as may be, 
 for your fault, then I shall esteem you a man, and worthy 
 to win a woman's love." 
 
 I was silent from very shame, for Mr Martin had read 
 my thoughts better than I myself, and they looked black 
 enough when he uttered them aloud. He laid his hand 
 upon my shoulder kindly 
 
 "I spake lightly at my first seeing you, Ned, calling 
 you a man grown. This you an't yet, but I hope to see 
 you one. There is much for you to learn yet, and it 
 may be to suffer, but He runneth far, tliat never tui*neth 
 againe" 
 
 Thus did this good man gently admonish me, with all 
 imaginable kindness, at a time when (God knows), I 
 needed both counsel and admonition only too much. 
 For, when working hours was over, and Mr Martin would 
 fain have carried me to his own lodging, there to tarry 
 until my own former chamber could be prepared for me, 
 there come one from his honour the President (to whom 
 Mr Martin had sent intelligence of my return), desiring 
 me to consider myself as suspended from the Company's 
 service until such time as the Council might sit upon my 
 case, and deliberate whether I was to be restored to my 
 room or not. And this seemed to me but a piece of 
 formality, though a strange one ; but Mr Martin looked 
 grave thereat, and showed himself more concerned than 
 I had looked for. Howbeit, he found me a lodging in one 
 of the guest-chambers for that night, and did also send 
 back to me my old servant Loll Duss, whom he had kept 
 all this while in his own service for his faithfulness to 
 me. And at supper I had the honour to make the ac- 
 quaintance of divers of the gentlemen that were arrived 
 in the factory since I had left Surat, and likewise to 
 
200 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 present myself afresh to the knowledge of those that I 
 had seen before. The President I did but salute in pass- 
 ing him, and likewise Mr Secretary, that sat at his hon- 
 our's table, and possessed his ear. One or two persons 
 among those present (and notably Mr Spender), showed 
 themselves somewhat cold towards me, but the greater 
 part, following the lead of Mr Martin, did discourse with 
 me very agreeably, and were mighty desirous to hear of 
 my adventures. 
 
 Now the next day, when the Council sat, I was sum- 
 moned before them for to give account of myself, and 
 quickly perceived that 'twas well for me that I had Mr 
 Martin for my helper, since Mr President was prodigiously 
 evil affected towards me. I could not forbear crediting 
 some of this ill-will of his to Mr Spender, that was 
 present for to assist Mr Secretary, so that they two had 
 plenty of chances to turn his honour against me, but I 
 would not forget myself so far as to declare my belief 
 before the Council. And indeed, now that I am come to 
 consider the matter calmly, I can't but perceive that there 
 was nothing extraordinary in all this precaution, if they 
 believed the tales they had heard touching me, for it was 
 hinted (I don't know by whom), that I was escaped from 
 the Inquisition by denying my faith and betraying the 
 Company's secrets. On the contrary part was there at 
 present only my bare word, and I can't be surprised that 
 the Council hesitated to believe so singular and monstrous 
 a tale, the like of which had scarce ever been heard 
 before, either in England or the Indies. 
 
 But at that time I was extreme hot and indignant that 
 some proof of my story was demanded, beyond my own 
 word, and I might have gone on to have grievously 
 damaged my own cause by my intemperate words, had 
 not my good friend Mr Martin once more come to my help. 
 For this excellent man offered immediately to be bound 
 
UNDER SUSPICION OF THE COUNCIL. 201 
 
 for me, and to answer for my conversation and general 
 trustworthiness until Captain Freeman should be returned 
 from his voyage into Bengali, when he with his ship's 
 crew might testify to the truth of my relation. And this 
 the Council did accept, and further allowed Mr Martin to 
 use me in the business under his own eye, he seeing to't 
 that the Company took no damage. And this decided, 
 we returned to Mr Martin's lodging, where I threw myself 
 in anger into a great chair. 
 
 " Sure, sir," says I, " I'm worse off, now that my word is 
 doubted, than even that king I have once heard you speak 
 on, for I have lost all, and honour beside." 
 
 " Nay," says he, " your honour can't be took from you, 
 without you allow it. Do you be careful to keep it 
 safe." 
 
 " But how to withstand the power of slander ? " I 
 asked. 
 
 " I'll allow," says he, " that the accusation as to the 
 manner of your escape comes as from an enemy, for 
 Malice never speaks well. But for the rest, 'tis but a 
 reasonable precaution, and I will see to't that when 
 Captain Freeman is returned to prove your honesty, this 
 time shall be credited to you as a part of your service. 
 You have in me, Ned, a friend in court, and he, saith the 
 proverb, is worth a penny in purse. So be of good cheer, 
 remembering that As a man is friended, so the laiv is 
 ended" 
 
 Having received this assurance, I found my heart 
 something lighter, and I went to work with such zest as 
 delighted Mr Martin, though he knew not, as I supposed, 
 that 'twas chiefly done that I might have no leisure left 
 for thought. I took much advantage from his ripe ex- 
 perience and long knowledge of the Eastern trade, and he 
 was wont to tell me, laughing, that I bid fair to be as 
 keen a merchant as himself. Having some knowledge of 
 
202 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 French, I was often sent to carry through any needful 
 business with the gentlemen at the French Factory, whom 
 I found very agreeable, but more of merchants and less of 
 soldiers than those I had seen at St Thomas. I had heard 
 from Mr Martin and others that they wan't well liked 
 among us, being regarded as interlopers, and also because 
 they had assisted Sevi Gi with fusees and powder on his 
 second coming hither in the year 1669-70, when again 
 our poor Englishmen were shut up in the Factory, which 
 they defended with great obstinacy, and so beat him off. 
 And beside this also, the French suffered the Morattys to 
 march through their factory to attack part of the town and 
 a certain Prince of Tartary that had his lodging there, 
 which put them in very ill odour both with the Moguls 
 and with us, but for this they cared little, being set upon 
 an alliance with Sevi Gi, after the design conceived by my 
 lord Marquis of Tourvel. 
 
 Now after I had been near six months back at Surat, 
 there come one day a message saying that the Boscobel 
 had cast anchor in Swally Koad, and an hackery was sent 
 at once for to fetch Captain Freeman to be examined by 
 the Council touching my matter, without any speech had 
 betwixt us. And he, though greatly astonished to hear of 
 my safety and return, did so stoutly declare me to have 
 escaped from imminent peril and death at Goa, and that 
 not by recantation, but by God's working with him and 
 his crew, that the Council became convinced, and sending 
 a messenger to summon me to their presence, informed me 
 that I was restored to my place in the Company's service. 
 But this wan't all I demanded, for I should by rights, 
 without that journey of mine to Goa on the Company's 
 occasions, and all that followed it, have been by now a 
 senior factor, with the hope to become a full merchant in 
 two years or so. And this I had often spoken of with Mr 
 Martin, and did now again, both with him and with my 
 
I AM MADE A SENIOR FACTOR. 203 
 
 other good friend, Captain Freeman, until Mr Martin 
 declared that something must be done, and offered to 
 undertake the matter for me. Having then in his hands 
 all my savings, which had been much increased by his 
 care during my absence, he demanded of the Council 
 that I should be permitted to enter into the bond of 
 1000 that is required of a factor, and be placed in 
 the same situation as I should naturally have held had 
 all gone well, receiving also pay for all the time of my 
 absence. 
 
 Now when Mr Martin had told me what he had asked, 
 I cried out in amazement at this monstrous demand, but 
 he smiling said that a man ought always to ask twice as 
 much as he hoped to receive, for then there was some 
 chance of his getting the half. And capping this, as was 
 his wont, with the pro verb/ Tisyoocl riding at two anchors, 
 men have told; for if the one faile, the other may hold, he 
 disarmed my opposition and maintained his point. And 
 the Council demurring to his proposition, as he had 
 expected, though the President, Mr Secretary not being 
 beside him to poison his ear, did not show himself so 
 averse from it as might have been looked for, Mr Martin 
 did argue the matter with 'em, so that at last they came 
 to an agreement. By this instrument I stood to receive 
 only the pay of a writer for the past six months since my 
 return, and none at all for the time of my absence, after 
 my falling into the hands of the Inquisition, but I was to 
 be made at once a senior factor, and after serving my three 
 years in that situation, was to receive promotion in due 
 course. In the arranging this equitable settlement Mr 
 Martin gave himself no small pains, and was very eager 
 about it until all was agreed, and the record thereof sent 
 home to be approved by the Committee in London. But 
 when this was all done, there come upon me a strange rest- 
 lessness and misanthropy, so that I would fain have fled into 
 
204 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 the wilderness, to be away from all men, and yet I must 
 needs labour continually for to keep myself from thinking. 
 And Mr Martin, seeing this, cast about for some means to 
 relieve me, but found none at first. But at length, per- 
 ceiving that the ceremony and sociableness of the life in 
 the Factory was very displeasing to me, he spake to Mr 
 President in my behalf, and gat me appointed to a post in 
 our house at Amidavat. 1 Now this is a town that lies 
 some way inland from Surat, on the road to the emperor's 
 great city of Agra, and a place of some importance. And 
 sending me here, where there was but two or three white 
 men beside myself, he trusted I should find the solitude I 
 desired, for 'tis a strange thing in the Indies that when 
 you are once become accustomed to the native Indosthans 
 around you, you heed their presence little more than if 
 they were dogs or cats. 
 
 I went, then, to Amidavat, being grateful to my good 
 friend for his kindness, but guessing little of his sorrow on 
 parting with me, that was like a son to him. " He must 
 needs goe that the devill drives, Ned," says he to me, 
 with the water standing in his eyes, the while he bid me 
 farewell ; " and I fear lest the devil had driven you into 
 some harm, had you abode here. At Amidavat, whither 
 you go, there is more hard work, and less chance of evil 
 companions, but you may come to ruin even there, if you 
 will let the devil drive you, instead of yourself driving him 
 away." 
 
 Now I don't purpose to describe particularly the three 
 years that I did spend at Amidavat, for although, through 
 the goodness of God, I did not come to ruin, yet I ap- 
 proached tolerably near thereto, falling under the assault 
 of such temptations as everywhere await a young man 
 when he hath some time of his own, and little hope nor 
 fixed faith for to guide him past 'em. It seemed to me 
 
 1 Ahmedabad. 
 
MY RESIDENCE AT AMID A VAT. 205 
 
 that my life was ended, or at least all the happiness on't, 
 before it was well begun, and that I had naught to which 
 to look forward, and this bred in me such a coldness and 
 deadness of spirit as made me do ill because I had no care 
 to do well. And yet, although in these three years I did 
 many things the recollection whereof now makes me sorry, 
 and many also whereof I am now ashamed, it is false to 
 say that I behaved myself unfaithfully towards my em- 
 ployers, or that I was at all slack as regarded business. 
 For with respect to the first, the confidence wherewith I 
 was afterwards honoured by the Committee is a sufficient 
 answer, and for the second, that my own wealth grew in a 
 surprising manner. To heap up money, that I might fulfil 
 my father's desire, was now my only endeavour, and 'twas 
 to fill up the hours when I could not well be making 
 money, that I resorted to those pursuits whereto I have 
 alluded. And moreover, for my credit's sake, I must say 
 also this, that even in my most desponding and careless 
 hours, the recollection of Madam Heliodora and her last 
 words to me would come back into my mind, and this re- 
 membrance did hold me back from some sins that I might 
 otherwise have committed. 
 
 Now while speaking of Madam Heliodora, I must not 
 omit to set down a matter that did cause me much con- 
 cern viz., that about the end of the year 1674 news 
 reached us at Amidavat that St Thomas was fallen at last 
 into the hands of the Dutch, but with such credit to the 
 besieged that 'twas permitted 'em to march out with all 
 the honours of war, and to proceed whither they would. 
 And upon this certain of them did repair to the vicinage 
 of Gingee, in the kingdom of Visiapour, where they had 
 obtained a grant of land from the king of the place, and 
 did set up there a town called Phoolcherry. 1 Others of 
 them came to Surat, to their own factory there, but on 
 
 1 Now Pondichery. 
 
206 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 enquiring of 'em concerning my lord marquis and his 
 household, I learned that he had been summoned back 
 to France, and was departed thither, but whether upon 
 a sealed letter or not I can't tell, and with him his 
 family. And for this I was much grieved, both for the 
 failure of so great and fair-seeming an enterprise, and 
 also that Madam Heliodora was now so far removed 
 from me. 
 
 Now about six months before my time at Amidavat was 
 expired, there come to me such a piece of news as might 
 well have caused me to repent of my evil deeds and re- 
 solve to lead a better life, but God suffered me to go on 
 still in my ungrateful courses, that my punishment might 
 be the more grievous when it came. For I received a 
 great packet of letters from England, some of 'em wrote a 
 year and a half, and others but nine months ago (the first 
 sort having been delayed on the high seas owing to some 
 mischance that befell the vessel carrying 'em), but the 
 burden of them all was the same, for they brought me the 
 news that my father was dead. And this, as you may 
 suppose, came upon me prodigious sharp and sudden in 
 the midst of my toiling and sparing for to gather together 
 the moneys that my father had looked for, but the more so 
 by reason of this viz., that I had had no letters wrote from 
 Ellswether since I sent that one from St Thomas, boasting 
 of my presumptuous hopes, nor in my own letters had I 
 been able to bring myself to explain and describe the de- 
 struction of these hopes, but had wrote of indifferent mat- 
 ters without so much as making mention of 'em, although 
 I had feared that my father would be sore troubled touch- 
 ing me. I had intended at some time in the future, when 
 the pain of my rejection was less poignant, to write 
 and declare to him the whole affair, and my present 
 situation, but this was now removed out of my power 
 by death. 
 
MY FATHER'S DEATH. 207 
 
 The letter earliest in time was wrote by my cousin 
 Dorothy : 
 
 SIR, I had not trobl'd You wit- y s - my poore Hand, weare itt 
 not for y e mornfull Accident y t - 'tis fitter forr mee y n - for an 
 Other to mak knowen too You. Y r - hon red - Father, Syr Harry 
 Carrlion, is no moer, hauing departed out of y 3 - Lyfe y e 10th 
 Daie of y s - last Moneth. Wee being w th - him continuelly had 
 observ'd a grate Chaunge in hys Condicons of late, noting yt- hee 
 was become strangely gentle & quiett, sighs- often too Hym Selfe 
 in his slow Walkyng in y e Garrden on his Crotches. Allsoe 
 since y r - Letters was arriv'd, yt- weare wrote at St Thomas, it 
 seem'd too us yt- Sirr Harry did desire to write to You, getting 
 out oftimes Penn & Paper, & prepares- too beginn, bot nev r - be- 
 ginning. And I asking if it sh cl - pleas hym yt- I writ forr hym, 
 hee saith No, for yt- he sh d - see You before Long. And y s - 
 Asssur - growing vpon Him, he was wont to spend moch Tyme 
 in y 6 Arbour at ye End of y e Fir Walke, yt- lookes over y e Rode, 
 watching ag st - Your Comming. Being becom at last soe feable 
 as he myght not leaue y e House, he satt all Day beside y e Win- 
 do we lookyng on y e Aproch, saying y L he beleeu'd You was 
 coming. Y n - alsoe, w n - he was seis'd wit- a Retorn of yt- old 
 Disorder yt- had plag'd hym in his Campayns of Germany, he 
 desir'd mee to sett open y e Dore of y e Chambre, soe yt- hee 
 might heere You mounts- y e Staires. And I, seeing yt- he was 
 not long for y s - Werld, did ask of hym some Message for You, for 
 Feare least You sh d - not be in Time to see hym. And hee, 
 giuing mee his Blessing most swetely & fatherly, dyd sende y e 
 same to You allso, bidding You (said he), bee a brave & hon- 
 rable Man, & shew y r - Silf worthie. . . . Now on y e last Daie of 
 his Lyfe, hee wander' d sore in his Mynde, spekyng as if too y e 
 late Kynge & to Others yt- bee now dead. Bot at last, sitting 
 upp & speaking veray loud <fc strong, " Nedd is com," saith he ; 
 "I heare hym on y e Staire." And wee, looking yt- Way yt- he 
 pointed, sawe no One, bot returning too hym, found him falln 
 back deade, all y e Chambre & Bedd being still hong wit- Blacke, 
 as alwaies since y r - Moder dy'd. 
 
 For Consolacon, Sir, w*- can I offer You in y e Losse of soch a 
 
208 
 
 IX FURTHEST IXD. 
 
 Par 1 -' hot too remember y 1 - hee departed full of y e greatest Lov 
 & Kindness toward You, & is now, without Doubt, tho' abs*- from 
 Us, yet happily pres*- wi*- y r - dere Mother & all y e Blest ? You 
 haue y e Praiers of y r - poore Cosin in y s - sadd Afflicktion. 
 Understand mee, Sir, to remayn y r - faithfull Serv*-- 
 
 D. BRANDON. 
 
 With this come two letters from my father's attorney, 
 Mr Sternhold, the first wrote not long after my cousin's, 
 and confirming her narration, adding also that they had 
 buried my father in the church at Ellswether beside my 
 mother, and that many persons of quality in the neigh- 
 bourhood had followed in the funeral with great respect. 
 The second was wrote eight or nine months later, and 
 contained a full relation of the posture of my father's 
 affairs, and the condition of the estate. And after this 
 come a piece that did bring the water to my eyes, for to 
 see the sadness and perplexity that I had brought upon 
 that my good father, although that which followed drew 
 me back again to my former state of hardness and 
 despondency. 
 
 As often (writ Mr Sternhold) as I was admitted of late to the 
 Presence of your Honour's Father, my esteem'd Patron, I per- 
 ceiv'd that he was desirous to draw up some Instrument or 
 Deede that might have a binding Effect, and by certain Words 
 that he once let drop I saw that he wish'd to make some Pro- 
 vision for Mrs Brandon, his Ward. Being of Opinnion (doubt- 
 less on the best Authority), that you, Sir, were minded to set 
 aside your Contract enter'd into with that Lady, Sir Harry 
 desir'd to secure to her some Maintenance that should not be 
 dependent upon your Honour's Generositie, since this should 
 doubtless be disagreeable to her. 'Twas the Impossibility of 
 laying any further Burthen on the Estate that convinc'd him 
 that he could not do this, and I fear it added some Sorrow to his 
 last dayes, tho' I believe that he need not have troubl'd him 
 Selfe with Regard to this yong Gentlewoman. For to you, 
 
LETTER FROM MR STERNHOLD. 209 
 
 honour'd Sir, I may say with all Discretion, that during my late 
 mournfull Vizitts at Ellsivether, I have grown more and more 
 sensible of the Perfections of Mrs Brandon, who is now growne 
 into such splendour of Form and such surpassing Loveliness of 
 Countenance as to be without any Equall, and that others are 
 affected like My selfe, and to more Purpose. Tho' no Fortune, 
 the young Lady hath, by Reason of her Beauty and her Witt, as 
 many Lovers as she can well intertain. Among 'em is my young 
 Lord Harmarthwaite him Selfe, who, with my Lady his Mother, 
 vizitecl upon me the t'other Day, and sent, thro' me, as her nearest 
 Guardian, a most handsome Compliment to Mrs Brandon. His 
 Lordshipp declar'd himselfe willing to espouse her without a 
 Peny, nay, my Lady assur'd me he would wed her in her Smock 
 if need were, and be proud at that. My Lady shew'd herself as 
 well enclin'd to the Match as her Sonn, saying that she should 
 be proud to receive into her Family a Lady of whose Parts and 
 Prudence she had heard so much, whispering me allso that she 
 would make Interest, thro' my Lord Harrington her Bro., with 
 his Ma'tie to revive the Barony of Brandon in Favour of my 
 Lord and Mrs Dorothy, so leving a fine Inheritance to their 
 Children. But this Proposition of Marriage Mrs Brandon 
 declin'd, as she hath done all other, tho' I felt it my Duty to 
 couusell her to entertayn this one. Some says upon this Matter 
 that she is aiming at my Lord Duke of London (Son to your 
 Honour's ancient Patron), who greatly commended both her 
 Figure and her Dancing at the great Ball danc'd at Belfort 
 Castle some Time since, and some that her Heart is given to a 
 certain Gentleman at present in Forrayn Parts, that shall be 
 nameless. 
 
 " Alack, poor little Doll ! " quoth I, when I had read 
 this, " thou art well enough, in truth, but not for him that 
 hath loved Madam Heliodora de Tourvel. Thy English 
 ways should show poor indeed beside her languorous grace. 
 Make thy choice while 'tis in thy power. Thy lordly 
 servant 1 shall suit thee better than thy poor cousin." 
 
 1 Suitor. 
 
 
210 
 
 IX FURTHEST IND. 
 
 Thus you shall see how despitefully I used this jewel, 
 for the which I had afterwards willingly given all I pos- 
 sessed, if I might thereby gain it. Such poor blind crea- 
 tures are we mortals, that cast aside the diamond in our 
 path for the glowing bubble that Fortune holds beyond 
 our reach ! 
 
211 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 OF MY JOURNEYING TO THE CITY OF AGRA ; OF MY COMING 
 THITHER, AND OF THE PERSON I FOUND THERE. 
 
 Now when I had read these letters that were come to 
 me (and that not without great sorrow and anguish, yea, 
 and many tears also, as well for the pain I had caused to 
 my honoured father as for his loss), I did set myself to 
 indite an answer to them in good time, although knowing 
 well that I could not despatch this until I myself should 
 go down to Surat for the shipping season. And first I 
 perceived, from a saying of Mr Sternhold in his second 
 epistle, that he looked for me to have espoused Madam 
 Heliodora by this time, since he asked when he and the 
 tenants should have the honour and pleasure of bidding 
 me welcome and my noble lady. But it seemed to me 
 that now, still less than before, could I endure to set 
 down particularly the history of my presumption and the 
 issue on't, and thus I did but remark in my answer that 
 I was not yet wed, and did not believe that I ever should 
 be so. 
 
 And this I said, not at all imagining that they would 
 put upon my words the interpretation they did, for they 
 supposed my letter wrote in the natural impatience of a 
 lover made angry by some delay in the realising his hopes, 
 
212 
 
 IN FURTHEST IXD. 
 
 and took it to mean that my marriage was but postponed 
 for a season, and must take place at some time. And 
 this wan't all, for I took the occasion of Captain Free- 
 man's carrying his ship home to send by him a consider- 
 able sum of money out of my savings to Mr Sternhold, 
 desiring him to place it out at interest in such way as he 
 thought best for my cousin's benefit, leaving her to be- 
 lieve, if so it might be, that 'twas some provision that my 
 father had been able to make for her. But Dorothy, 
 scenting a plot through some chance word let slip by my 
 good friend, did, as I heard afterwards, demand to know 
 the whole truth of the matter, and so refused altogether 
 to touch the money (which I had designed as a portion 
 for her, whether she married or remained a maid, that so 
 she might not have the pain to find herself depending on 
 me, the man that had rejected her), desiring Mr Stern- 
 hold to apply the whole sum to the partial releasing of 
 the estate from its burdens. All which was wrote to me 
 in due time by Mr Sternhold, he being in some trouble of 
 spirit touching it. 
 
 Now in that I was eager to spare my cousin all the 
 humiliation in my power, providing for her as though she 
 had been my own sister, you may see cause to commend 
 me, but so unalterably fixed did I deem my resolution 
 never to wed her, that I considered it needful to impress 
 her once again with the same, and this I did, as now 
 seems to me, in the rudest and most churlish manner 
 imaginable. For when I writ to Mr Sternhold my answer, 
 having first desired him to request of my cousin, as an 
 especial favour granted to myself, to continue dwelling in 
 the Hall, and to retain in her service Mrs Skipwith and a 
 sufficient quantity of servants, and had begged of him to 
 furnish her, out of my moneys in his hands, with a con- 
 venient allowance for the maintenance of herself and the 
 household, I ended my letter thus : 
 
MY PKOVISION FOR DOROTHY. 213 
 
 Have the Goodness, Sir, to make my most respectfull Com- 
 pliments to Mrs J>r<tn'/fin, and acquaint her from me of my 
 desire viz., that should she hereafter receive any Proposition 
 of Marryage that may at the same time be agreeable to herself, 
 and such as is sanction'd, Sir, by you, she shall at once inter- 
 tayn and accept the same, assur'd of the Approvall and Consent 
 of her loving Cosin and Gardien, ED. CARLYON. 
 
 As much as to say, Warn her that Mr Carlyon is beyond 
 her reach, and that if she can assure herself of another 
 match, 'twill be well for her to accept of it, while she is yet 
 young and handsome ! 
 
 I don't know what devil possessed me to write this, for 
 sure, 'twas a cruel thing thus to wring the heart that, as 
 I knew, had never beat for any but myself ; but when I 
 had wrote it, I considered it again, and judged it to be an 
 extreme neat and well-turned piece, and so hugged me in 
 my self-conceit, like a brain-sick fool as I was. It may 
 have been (for I conceive that this should well please the 
 devil aforesaid) that I was desirous to render my innocent 
 cousin as miserable as myself, who was but suffering the 
 due reward of a foolish presumption and of a stubborn and 
 stiff-necked resistance to the wise rulings of Providence. 
 
 Now when my time at Amid.avat was ended, and I 
 went down to Surat, and opened to Mr Martin the con- 
 dition of my affairs, showing him the account of the 
 wealth that I now owned, and also of that which was still 
 embarked in divers trading ventures, my good friend, after 
 hearing all that I had to say, and asking me certain ques- 
 tions thereupon, shook his head sadly. 
 
 " Vertulesse gentilitie is worse than leggerie" says he. 
 
 "Pray, sir," says I, "what would you have more? I 
 am essaying to employ my savings in such ways as you'll 
 approve," and I told him concerning that sum I was about 
 sending home for to provide a portion for Dorothy ; " have 
 you anything against me in this particular ? " 
 
214 
 
 IX FURTHEST IXD. 
 
 " Ned," says Mr Martin, " Tread upon a woman, and 
 she'll turne. Ay, and He that will not when he may, when 
 hee would he shall have nay" 
 
 " Sir," said I, " you deal in riddles to-night." 
 
 " Do I so, Ned ? " quoth he. " Perhaps you will read 
 one of my riddles when you find out that a woman to 
 whom love is owed an't to be bought off with money, and 
 the other when you come to desire that which you now 
 despise. Are these still riddles to you, lad ? Well, well ; 
 Young men thinke that olde be fooles, but old men do know 
 that young men be fooles." 
 
 " I thank you, sir," says I, half -vexed and half -diverted 
 with his persistence, but I was used to bear with the 
 strangeness of his humour, and loved him far too well to 
 take offence at him. And he, perceiving that my mind 
 was made up upon the topic of marriage, spake no more 
 to me thereupon, but fell to asking me whether I would 
 choose, if I might, to visit the court of the great Mogul 
 emperor in this next year. And I making answer that 
 such a journey should gratify one of my dearest wishes, 
 he told me that there was a project on foot for sending a 
 caphalay to Agra, which is a prodigious great city situate 
 on the river Geminy, 1 and whither the princes of this 
 house do always love to resort. Such caplialays are wont 
 to be sent pretty frequently from Surat to several towns 
 in the inland country, but ordinarily they are headed only 
 by banyans or other Indosthans. With this one, on the 
 contrary, there was to go four English merchants as am- 
 bassadors, for to bear to the emperor Auren Zeeb certain 
 gifts on the Committee's behalf, and obtain from him the 
 confirmation of divers privileges granted some time since 
 to the Factory, that his governor at Surat had neglected 
 to recognise. Two ancient and experienced persons among 
 the senior merchants had been appointed to the conduct 
 
 1 Jumna. 
 
A MISSION TO THE MOGUL. 215 
 
 of the party, and Mr Spender, now a full merchant for 
 more than a year, was also to go, as being related to Mr 
 Secretary, who had made interest for him with his honour 
 the President. 
 
 " Now," says Mr Martin, " if you desire it, Ned, I don't 
 doubt but I shall be able to have you named as the fourth, 
 and 'twill be an agreeable jaunt for you. You are well 
 enough seen l in both the Persian and Indosthan tongues 
 to make yourself of use, and you have already enjoyed 
 more experience of business than most young persons of 
 your age, while you stand to gain more in this." 
 
 " I'll endeavour myself to gain all the knowledge I may, 
 sir," said I. 
 
 " I fear lest your life at Amidavat han't done that for you 
 that I wished," said Mr Martin, somewhat sadly, " but I 
 would fain hope that the change I look for will soon come." 
 
 I felt myself took aback by his words respecting my life 
 while away from Surat, and muttered something, I don't 
 know what, saying that I wan't no worse than others. 
 
 " No worse ! " saith he. " But I would have you better 
 than others, Ned. A man far from his good is nigh his 
 harme, and I fear lest it be so with you. You should be a 
 man now, lad, in virtue of your years ; but there seems to 
 me to be much trouble before you yet." 
 
 "But you will have me made of the party for Agra, 
 sir ? " says I, a little fearful lest he should be repenting of 
 his offer. 
 
 " All that I can compass shall be done for you in the 
 matter, Ned. God grant it may be for good, and not 
 again for evil." 
 
 Captain Freeman then coming in for to bid us farewell 
 before going on board of his ship at Swally, we left speaking 
 of the matter, and turned to other topics. But Mr Martin 
 was as good as his word in speaking for me to the Council, 
 
 1 Skilled. 
 
216 
 
 IN FURTHEST IXD. 
 
 and thereafter, in clue course, all was appointed as I most 
 desired, and I was given the vacant place in the party 
 that was about being made up. The shipping season was 
 now at its height, when the life in our Factory at Surat is 
 the busiest imaginable, and I had already had much ado 
 to see to my private matters, being forced at last to trust 
 them almost entirely to the discretion of that good friend 
 of mine, Captain Freeman, than whom, as I may truly 
 say, there never was a discreeter person. He being at 
 last departed, and with him all the other India ships, 
 sailing in company for fear of pirates and other enemies, 
 we were at liberty to set about our preparations, which 
 being finished, we started on our journey. 
 
 In our company was there we four merchants, together 
 with twelve English soldiers for the better protecting of 
 our goods and the rich gifts we carried for the emperor, 
 and also several banyans with their servants and followers. 
 It was counted proper for us to travel in some state, with 
 banners borne before us, as persons of quality in the East 
 use to do, and with a sufficient retinue of attendants. The 
 Europe merchants in the Indies do never journey but they 
 carry with them their own cooks, both for the avoiding of 
 danger from poison and for the better satisfying of their 
 palates, and many other servants also are needful, for to 
 look to the beasts and the merchandises and for to pre- 
 pare the night lodging. Journeying by way of Brodra l 
 and Cambaya, both of 'em considerable towns, and so to 
 the Company's house at Amidavat, was all old ground to 
 me, but when, after some days' rest at the place last 
 named, we passed on and came into the country of the 
 Rashpoots, 2 I found there much that was new to me. And 
 these Rashpoots, or as some render the word, Easboutcs, 
 are a kind of highwaymen, or Tories, such as gain their 
 livelihood by attempting and plundering travellers, so that 
 
 1 Baroda. 2 Rajputs. 
 
THE CITY OF AGRA. 217 
 
 it behoved us all to keep good watch against 'em. And 
 this was to us a matter of no small anxiety, so as we were 
 almost fain to ask for a guard of soldiers from the Moorish 
 governor of Oudyepour, 1 which was a great town we come 
 to, but refrained, fearing lest they should prove worse to 
 us than the robbers themselves, being, like all the Mogul 
 armies, ill paid and worse disciplined. But it so fell out, 
 thanks to the kind care of Providence, that we were able 
 to travel with little molestation or stoppage, having at 
 Amidavat changed our Europe clothes for garments made 
 after the Indian fashion, and so reached safely the great 
 city of Agra, the goal of our journeying. 
 
 This city is a place of prodigious force, being defended 
 on every side by a good wall of red freestone and a ditch of 
 thirty fathoms broad. The circuit of the walls is extreme 
 extensive, and the streets very fine and spacious, though 
 to our eyes the common houses and shops seem mean 
 enough, and in divers cases the upper rooms, projecting 
 out on either side of the way, do meet overhead in the 
 midst, making, as it were, a vaulted passage for to go 
 through. Of public edifices there is a prodigious quantity, 
 and these so fair and stately as 'tis said no city in Asia 
 can surpass them, both in the fashion of their architecture 
 (which is after the Persian style), and the conveniency of 
 their ordering. Chief among these in our opinion on our 
 first arriving was the eighty caravan-serawes 2 or inns of 
 the place, whereof we chose one, on the advice of them 
 that knew the city well, and there took up our abode, 
 finding therein such noble lodging as I had never im- 
 agined to myself. For these caravan-serawes are many of 
 'em of three storeys high, with fine sets of rooms for tra- 
 vellers, together with good vaults and cellars for their 
 goods, and suitable stabling for their beasts, and all the 
 chambers opening one into another with private doors and 
 
 1 Udaipur. 2 Caravanserais. 
 
218 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 galleries for the conveniency of those that occupy 'em. To 
 each caravan-serawe is there a keeper appointed, for the 
 better safeguarding of the goods therein and the comfort 
 of the travellers, and he, in return for the payment of a 
 decent sum of money, will provide for you both forage for 
 your beasts and victuals and firing for yourself, and all 
 this with mighty care and respect. 
 
 We then, having settled ourselves in this place, did 
 send word to the emperor of our being come, and ask his 
 permission to wait upon him for the presenting our letters 
 of commendation, and did also send to certain Armenians 
 that did represent the Honourable Company in this city, 
 that they might come and examine the merchandises we 
 had brought, and carry away musters of them for to show 
 to them that dealt with 'em. And this business being 
 ended, we did set to work to make ourselves at home (as 
 they say), as being likely to spend some months in the 
 place (for if Justice be slow anywhere, sure her course 
 is scarce swift enough to be perceivable here), and so 
 divided among ourselves the apartments that we held, 
 taking each two chambers, very decent and seemly, and 
 a part of the gallery before 'em. 
 
 Now the day after our coming, a Brachmine, 1 which is 
 an Indian priest (for such are commonly used for clerks 
 and messengers among the Moguls), brought to us the 
 emperor's reply to our letter, bidding us welcome very 
 graciously, and counselling us to take certain days to 
 refresh ourselves after our journey, and then he would 
 admit us to an audience. And this counsel we followed, 
 diverting ourselves with going about and examining the 
 place, with one of the Armenians, a pretty young fellow 
 enough, and one that spake English passably, having been 
 bred up in the house they have at Surat, for our dnigger- 
 } which is interpreter. For there are in Agra a pro- 
 
 1 Brahmin. 2 Dragoman. 
 
THE MOGUL'S PALACE. 219 
 
 digious number of mctckids or mosqueys, 1 where the Mo- 
 guls used to worship, and chief among 'em that wonder of 
 the world and delight of all beholders,' 2 built by the late 
 emperor Shaw Jehaun, 3 the father of Auren Zeeb, for the 
 glorification and remembering of his queen. But so strict 
 is the watch maintained over these temples, that it cost us 
 prodigious pains to see more than the outside only of one 
 or two, and this with much reluctance on the part of their 
 keepers and of those that we found worshipping therein. 
 Likewise we visited many tombs of holy men among the 
 Moors, that are held in great honour and veneration, and 
 divers fine public baths, where you may be bathed and 
 anointed in the greatest luxury imaginable for a trifling 
 small sum. 
 
 Then lastly, when the day was come that the emperor 
 had appointed, we took our presents that we had brought 
 for his majesty, and being borne in palenkeens in our best 
 array, started for to come to his court. The palace of 
 the Great Mogul is a mighty pretty piece of building, 
 well fortified against all attempts, and ornamented with 
 much curious work after the Moorish fashion. Passing 
 in at a great gate that looks towards the west, we were 
 showed the cistei-y* that is, the emperor's place of decree- 
 ing justice, where all men, even the poorest, may demand 
 admittance, and seek redress at his hands. And next we 
 saw a great tower, covered all over with gold, where the 
 emperor's treasury is kept, and after this they brought 
 us into a court paved with marble of divers colours, very 
 pretty, and at the upper end thereof, under a rich portal 
 with pillars of silver, we found the Great Mogul himself, 
 sitting upon a platform with silver railings, and a carpet 
 thereon fringed with gold. So bright and shining was 
 the magnificence of this throne and of all the appoint- 
 
 1 Mas j ids or mosques. 2 The Taj Mahal. 
 
 3 Shah Jehan. 4 Query, cutchery ? 
 
220 
 
 IX FURTHEST IND. 
 
 ments on't, that for a time our eyes were verily dazzled 
 thereby ; but I was able to perceive that the emperor was 
 a man beyond middle age, very grave and reverend of 
 countenance, and most majestical of person. His habit 
 consorted well with his air, being a cassock of white 
 satin, very delicately flowered, and oddly wrought with 
 broidery of silk and gold, and a shash 1 of rich woollen 
 stuff about his middle. His turbant was of gold cloth, 
 with a string of great pearls woven therein, and a plume 
 set with very fine diamonds in the forefront thereof. 
 Bound about the platform whereon he sat was all the 
 ombrahs 2 of his kingdom, and many famous soldiers and 
 generals, all in very rich apparel. 
 
 The emperor received us with much affability, and 
 accepting our gifts, heard what we had to say, I being 
 interpreter, and then dismissed us very graciously, assur- 
 ing us that our matters should have his attention before 
 very long. And we returning to our lodging, found a 
 great store of goods sent thither after us, for this is the 
 custom of the East, but we must needs put them to the 
 credit of the Company, whose servants we were, and not 
 keep them ourselves. Bringing these gifts from his 
 majesty come a Europe gentleman of his household, a 
 Frenchman as I believe, that had studied medicine at 
 the great school of Montpellier, and was now, after many 
 wanderings, become the emperor's physician a very in- 
 genious person, and well skilled in all manner of curious 
 knowledge. He having been of late absent from the city, 
 visiting one of the emperor's sons at Dhilly, had but just 
 heard of our arrival, and came to visit upon us with 
 great kindness, rejoicing that he might once more find 
 himself in the company of Christians. And he sat and 
 talked with us until very late, delighting us mightily 
 with the variety of his information and the extent of his 
 1 Sash. 2 Nobles. 
 
RECEPTION BY THE EMPEROR. 221 
 
 travels, and departed at last, being as earnestly desired 
 to visit upon us again as he himself was anxious to do 
 this. So great was the esteem (and that, as I believe 
 confidently, well-grounded) that the emperor felt for this 
 gentleman, that he made him the depositary of all his 
 secrets, and even sent him on divers occasions to confer 
 witli Mr Kidder, the head of our party, as to the immu- 
 nities that were desired to be confirmed. And thus it 
 arrived that the doctor became a very near friend to us 
 all, and opened and explained to us many things that we 
 could not understand, and made himself in general so 
 needful to us, that we felt that day to be empty wherein 
 he came not to pass some time at our lodging. 
 
 Now upon one of these days was it that Mr Kidder 
 and I rid abroad upon an elephant, which beast's paces 
 are extreme disagreeable to them that han't accustomed 
 themselves thereto, so that when we came to dismount- 
 ing by the means of a short ladder, I, being somewhat 
 giddy, catched a slip, and fell to the ground. As it so 
 chanced, I was not hurt in nowise, but only my watch, 
 the which was sorely crushed and broken in the fall. 
 And I was the more grieved at this, that the watch was 
 a gift from Mr Martin, he having sent for it as far as to 
 Swisse, 1 intending it for me on my return from Goa, and 
 keeping it by him all the time wherein he knew not 
 whether I were alive or dead, gave it to me before my 
 going to Amidavat, and a mighty fine piece of workman- 
 ship it was, and cost him a great sum of money. I then 
 lamenting loudly the loss of so precious a thing from 
 among my possessions, when as we sat the next evening 
 under the colonnade before our lodging, our friend the 
 physician bid me take comfort, saying that there was a 
 Christian prisoner in the court that was either a French- 
 man or a Swisser, and was most cunning in mending of 
 
 1 Switzerland. 
 
222 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 clocks and in all work of that kind. And I asking where 
 I might find this person, he promised to direct him to me, 
 and that as soon as might be. And being thus a little 
 comforted, I put away the watch for the night, little 
 dreaming into what company it should bring me. 
 
 But the next day, towards noon, when I was in my 
 own chamber, smoking that strange fashion of pipe that 
 they call hucca, 1 I was disturbed by my servant Loll 
 Duss, who come to say that the workman sent by the 
 gentleman physician (this is their civil and respectful way 
 in speaking of the doctor) was arrived and waited my 
 pleasure. Then I bade Loll Duss carry him to the gal- 
 lery, being minded myself to talk there with him as he 
 worked, and learn through what strange turns of Fortune's 
 wheel he was come into such a plight. Going out to him, 
 therefore, I found him a person of a very fine stature and 
 an air of great nobility, though poorly apparelled in a 
 Moorish habit, his eyes dark and piercing, his hair and 
 beard long and untrimmed. And he receiving me with a 
 prodigious low reverence, as elegant as any I had seen in 
 my lord marquis his court at St Thomas, I felt myself 
 moved to return his civility, and wondered what his quality 
 might be. Showing him then the watch, and explaining 
 how I had broke it, he sat down and took out his tools 
 and set to work with great skill and diligence, I sitting 
 by and watching him. 
 
 " 'Tis easy to see, sir, that you were bred to this trade," 
 says I to him at last in French. He left his work for a 
 moment, and looked upon me with a smile. 
 
 " Not precisely, sir," says he, and said no more for the 
 time; but shortly after, as though fearing he had been 
 churlish, he observed 
 
 "When I was still a young boy, sir, my parents were 
 compelled by calamity to seek refuge in Swisserland, in 
 
 1 Hookah or huqa, 
 
I BECOME ACQUAINTED WITH A WATCHMAKER. 223 
 
 a town wherein near three parts of the inhabitants lived 
 by watch-making. Being always of a lively and inquisi- 
 tive constitution, I was used to go continually in and out 
 of the houses and watch the people at their work, and so 
 gathered some slight knowledge of their craft, which my 
 parents remarking allowed me to be trained in't like 
 any 'prentice-boy of the place, thinking that I might one 
 day be thankful for the power of working in this sort, 
 which indeed I have now proved." 
 
 " I had not thought that one of your trade should find 
 much to do here," says I. 
 
 " The emperor, as indeed all the Moguls, hath a very 
 pretty taste in clocks and watches," he made answer, 
 " and owns a prodigious quantity of 'em ; but there is no 
 man here can put 'em in order but I, and though not 
 bred thereto, I am thankful to possess the skill for this 
 honest toil." 
 
 Now all this was to me somewhat of a perplexity, for 
 though it ben't counted wrong among us for a gentleman 
 to engage himself in trade, especially that to the East, 
 where no apprentisage is needed, yet it should assuredly 
 be considered disgraceful for him to exercise such a craft 
 as this. But 011 that head I kept silence, being convinced 
 that I had a gentleman before me. 
 
 " Sir," I said, " I perceive that your quality is above 
 your present situation. May I ask to whom I have the 
 honour of speaking ? " 
 
 " Sir," says he, " with all deference to you, and recog- 
 nising your kind intentions in asking it, I must still with- 
 hold my name. I care little for the blows of Fortune 
 myself, but I have friends that I desire to spare from any 
 pain or disgrace that might be supposed to attend upon 
 the general discovery of my present manner of life, and 
 for their sakes I am resolved not to disclose myself." 
 
 " I will respect your wishes, sir," said I, much taken 
 
224 
 
 IN FURTHEST IXD. 
 
 with his manners, and desiring the more to discover his 
 real name and quality. 
 
 " Should you desire me to attend upon you again, sir, 
 for any matter of this kind," says he, holding up the 
 watch, " you will hear of me by the name of the Per- 
 ringhee, 1 which the Moguls call me, meaning Frenchman, 
 as I suppose. I am considered to be a guest at the em- 
 peror's court, and to receive my victuals from his table ; 
 but when he is vexed or busy I am at times forgot, and 
 must be thankful to earn my bread as I may." 
 
 "At the least, sir," said I, when his work wan't far 
 short of being finished, "you will stay and give us the 
 honour of your company to dinner ? I can answer for 
 my chief that he will be rejoiced to bid you welcome." 
 
 "No, sir," says he, again smiling, "while I withhold 
 my name from you, I won't place myself at your table. 
 What security have you that I an't some mean fellow 
 masquerading as a person of quality ? " 
 
 Thus he ended his work, and restored me the watch, 
 that was now become whole and sound once more, and so 
 prepared to depart. Now I was in some disquiet, fearing 
 to offend him by offering him money, and yet not desiring 
 to send a servant to settle the matter ; but he, seeing the 
 strait I was in, named a convenient price, and received 
 it from me with great gravity, saying only that it would 
 provide for his wants for a week, and so departed, salut- 
 ing me very civilly, but without any servility. And I, 
 remembering thereafter his words and looks, mused long 
 concerning him, wondering who he might be, so that 
 when our friend the doctor arrived that evening I was 
 eager to discover from him all that he knew. And first I 
 desired him to tell me this gentleman's name, if he were 
 acquainted on't. 
 
 1 The evolution of this word is curious : Frank, Frangi, Farangi, Fer- 
 ringhee. The last form is the incorrect spelling of that preceding it. 
 
THE WATCHMAKER'S STORY. 225 
 
 " If I know it," says he, " 'tis in strict secrecy, and not 
 to be revealed, but that I won't tell you. Yet this I 
 may disclose, that this unfortunate gentleman declared 
 his name and quality to certain Hollanders that were 
 sojourning here, asking their good offices with the em- 
 peror for his release, but they repaid his confidence only 
 with mockery, and jeered both at him and at the friends 
 whose honour he desires to spare. Since that time, he 
 has vowed not to disclose himself to any but one of his 
 own countrymen." 
 
 " But how came he here, sir ? " said I. 
 
 " Why, that I may tell you," says he. " He was sent 
 ambassador from some factory on the coast of Malabar to 
 the princes of these parts, and had the ill luck to visit 
 Seva Gi, the Moratty rebel, on his way hither. Having 
 won his favour and obtained great countenance from him, 
 he came on to Dhilly, where the emperor then was, but 
 his majesty had him at once arrested and clapped in 
 prison, accounting him a spy of Seva Gi. After some 
 time, his imprisonment was made less rigorous, and now 
 'tis permitted him to go about within the city as he lists, 
 though the emperor hath often looked black at him when 
 news come of Seva Gi's successes in the war. He will 
 hearken to no entreaties to let him go, even from myself, 
 and 'tis my continual fear lest he shall revenge himself on 
 him in the event of any further victory of the rebel's." 
 
 " He appears to be a very agreeable person, and one of 
 good parts and conditions," says I. 
 
 " Agreeable ? Yes, truly," said the doctor, " and with 
 an air of contentment also, despite his trials. Of his 
 parts and conditions you may judge by this, that the 
 emperor thought so highly thereof that he would fain 
 have given him high preferment in his army, would he 
 but turn renegado, but he hath always steadfastly refused 
 this compliance. 'Tis a brave man and a patient," and 
 
 P 
 
226 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 the doctor sighed heavily ; " but I see no chance of his 
 ever being released, nor can I help him to't. It may be 
 that you, sir," turning to me, " will be able to bring 
 some solace to this unhappy gentleman by the pleasure 
 of your company and discourse. He is a Hugonot, like 
 yourself, and you should therefore the more readily become 
 friends." 
 
 At this point the doctor was engaged in discourse by 
 Mr Kidder, and I was left to ponder over the hard for- 
 tunes of this gentleman, whose appearance and carriage 
 had already aroused in me so much interest. Now as I 
 pondered, it seemed to me that I had heard some part of 
 this history before, though I could not at first decide in 
 my mind when or where this should have been. Con- 
 sidering silently with myself the discourse of our friendly 
 physician, I lit on some two or three words that he had 
 last said, which seemed to stick in my mind and would 
 not be dislodged. He is a Hugonot, like yourself, when 
 had I heard this before ? For some time I could not re- 
 call it, but at last, repeating them several times in my 
 mind, there come back to me the recollection of that 
 morning when I had stood with Madam Heliodora upon 
 the veranda at St Thomas, and had heard from her lips 
 those words that had made my life since that time a 
 dreary desert. 'Twas in these very words that she had 
 spoke to me touching that gentleman to whom she was 
 betrothed, the person that, as Mr Martin had showed me, 
 I had hated ever since then with a sullen hatred, the 
 Viscount de Galampre*. Was this gentleman he ? Now 
 at first, thinking thus, I was very much tumbled up and 
 down in my mind, finding myself unable to reconcile my 
 hitherto antipathy to Madam Heliodora's servant, with 
 the kindness that now possessed me on behalf of that 
 Ferringhee, as he called himself, and I thought long upon 
 the matter, coming at last to no decision, save that I must 
 
HELIODORA'S BETROTHED. 227 
 
 hear from his own lips the truth or falsehood of this 
 phantasy of mine. 
 
 Having thus determined, I found next day a ring that 
 Mr Marigny had given to me on our parting at Maderas, 
 whereof the diamond that was set therein was become 
 loose, and sent Loll Duss to seek for him that was called 
 the Ferringhee, and beg of him to wait upon me once 
 more. It wan't long before he brought him again to my 
 chamber, but to me it seemed a prodigious length of time, 
 so eager was I to be confirmed or contradicted in my 
 guess. But when he was set down, and I had showed 
 him the ring, and explained what lacked therein, I began 
 to cast about in my mind with great uneasiness as to the 
 manner in which I should put to him my question, seeing 
 that once already he had refused me his name, and might 
 deem me unmannerly and prying in asking it again. But 
 -while I hummed and hawed, and cast about for some way 
 to begin, he spared me by speaking himself. 
 
 " I perceive that this is a French ring, sir," says he. 
 
 " 'Twas from a French gentleman I had it, sir," says I, 
 " on my leaving St Thomas." 
 
 " Sir," says he, laying aside his work and looking upon 
 me eagerly, " you have visited St Thomas ? You are 
 acquainted with the French inhabitants there, with my 
 lord Marquis of Tourvel, with mademoiselle his daughter, 
 perhaps ? " regarding me all the while with such an air as 
 made me think of some poor wretch that hath been slowly 
 starved, and sees food brought suddenly within his reach. 
 But I was minded to try him further, and so said, as if 
 angry 
 
 " I have the honour of that lady's acquaintance, sir. 
 May I ask by what right you inquire concerning her ?" 
 
 " By what right ?" cries he, prodigious angry, and I had 
 almost looked for him to strike me. " By the highest right 
 of all, sir. Mademoiselle de Tourvel is my betrothed wife." 
 
228 
 
 X FURTHEST IND. 
 
 " Sir," said I, " I ask your pardon. I conceive then that 
 you are my lord Viscount de Galampre', of whom I heard 
 while at St Thomas." 
 
 " The same, sir, at your service," saith he, but quickly, 
 as though it mattered not. " Tell me concerning 'em, I 
 entreat you. For four years I han't received any news 
 of 'em. Are they still at St Thomas, or no ? " 
 
 I perceived then that he had never so much as heard 
 of the fall of that place, and took pains immediately to 
 tell him all that I knew touching the fortunes of its 
 garrison (though without mentioning, as you may well 
 guess, my pretending to my lady's hand), and answered 
 all his questions in the best way I might, and so until 
 dinner-time, when he rose up suddenly and would have 
 departed, saying that he had detained me too long, but 
 that I entreated of him to remain and dine with me, 
 my companions being all gone to see the emperor's fine 
 gardens. And this he accepted of with pleasure, and 
 indeed I never saw a man so grateful, nor so eager to hear 
 all that I could tell him. And so at last he departed, 
 loading me with his thanks until I was ashamed, and 
 desiring to be my friend all my life. 
 
229 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 OF MY LEAVING THE CITY OF THE GREAT MOGUL IN THE COM- 
 PANY OF ONE THAT HAD NOT ENTERED THEREIN WITH ME. 
 
 Now because of this strange chance that was coine to 
 me viz., to discover the Viscount de Galampre" in a mean 
 disguise in the city of Agra I was much plunged in 
 thought, and this of so opposite a nature, that it pulled 
 me two ways at once. For since I had left Surat, and 
 undertaken this journey that had brought me already so 
 tremendous a surprise, I had been able to contemplate 
 with, I trust, a more wholesome and sound mind, my 
 passion for Madam Heliodora and the consequences that 
 had followed thereon. For that which I had seen, though 
 dimly, even when I was still pressing my suit upon her, 
 and now perceived clearly, and blushed to perceive it 
 namely, my great presumption in so addressing myself 
 to her seemed to me to bring a perpetual sting in the 
 remembering it, so that I wondered how I had ever had 
 the face to look for any answer other than that I got. It 
 had rightly served me had my lady called upon her father 
 to chastise me for my intolerable rudeness, but in the stead 
 thereof she had listened to me patiently, and counselled 
 me with such kindness and gentleness as seemed to me 
 almost angelical. More than this, she had done me the 
 
230 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 honour to tell me of her contract with Mons. de Galampre*, 
 which she might well have kept to herself, but deigned in 
 her kindness to impart to me, and this piece of news I, 
 in my blindness, had received worse than all that went 
 before, and hated without cause the gentleman that it 
 concerned. 
 
 Nay, had it not been for the extraordinary liking I con- 
 ceived for this excellent person when he was still in his 
 disguise, and his name and quality unknown to me, I had 
 still, as I was fain to confess, remained in this unchari- 
 table and unchristian temper. But now, having seen him 
 and noted the fire and ardour wherewith he did thirst 
 for news of my lady his mistress, I was seized with pity 
 for him, in part, I don't doubt, because from my own 
 example I knew well the pangs and torments of a love 
 that seemed hopeless. I was never one to be able to go 
 with that poet that consoles himself for the unkindness 
 of his mistress by declaring that if she scorn him, he will 
 scorn her scorn and turn his vows elsewhere, and I con- 
 sidered still that my life was blighted and that no happi- 
 ness was ever to be found for me in love, but it seemed 
 to me that 'twould ease my sad heart to bear some part 
 in making those happy that deserved the same but wan't 
 like to attain thereto. And this feeling was strengthened 
 by the viscount himself, when I had occasion to desire 
 him next to visit me, upon some mischance that was 
 happened to Mr Kidder's stop-watch. 1 
 
 " I am sorry to incommode you again so soon, sir," 
 said I. 
 
 " Sir," says he, " the agreeableness of your discourse hath 
 left me longing for this day since last I saw you. You 
 did bestow upon me then new life, and yet I han't never 
 ceased teasing myself with questions that I should have 
 asked of you, but had forgot. You can't tell, sir, what it 
 
 1 Repeater. 
 
THE VISCOUNT DE GALAMPR& 231 
 
 is to me to hear credible intelligence from one that hath 
 himself seen my friends. During these four years I have 
 taught myself to regard Mademoiselle de Tourvel almost 
 as though she were dead, so entirely did she seem lost to 
 me, but your coming has awakened again in me such a 
 flood of thoughts as that I can scarce contain myself for 
 eagerness to get some satisfaction of 'em." 
 
 And with that he poured out such a throng of questions 
 touching Madam Heliodora that I was moved almost to 
 tears to perceive how he must have noted and remembered 
 every particular of her daily life. And perceiving from 
 my answers, as I suspect, the respect and admiration that 
 possessed me towards this noble lady, he did open his 
 heart to me still further, discoursing upon her many per- 
 fections in a strain of such lofty and yet tender eulogy, as 
 I had never imagined outside the covers of a romance, 
 so that I, listening, felt more than ever ashamed of the 
 cursed presumption of my behaviour, since I had gone so 
 far (though only in my own mind) as to disparage my 
 lady for her insensibility towards me. What chance, 
 pray, had I had, even though I had been as worthy of my 
 lady as I was in reality unworthy, to gain a heart garri- 
 soned with the remembrance of such a love as this ? And 
 here the viscount, seeing in my countenance how deeply 
 I was moved, looked upon me sadly, though without any 
 bitterness, and said 
 
 "Ah, sir, sure you are happier than I, for you 
 have seen her later. Was ever so much beauty and 
 virtue enclosed before in a single form ? Can you 
 wonder that her image is impressed upon my heart, and 
 that since I can't behold my lady herself, I seize the 
 occasion to discourse with one that hath both seen and 
 spoke with her ? You are free to depart, you may 
 perhaps enjoy the felicity of beholding her once more, 
 though you have remained insensible to her perfections, 
 
232 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 while I, to whom she is as much as all the world, must 
 stay here a prisoner." 
 
 And with that he left speaking, and remained for some 
 time plunged in melancholy, while I considered his words, 
 though not without some pain, and took counsel with 
 myself whether I might in any way help him. And 
 venturing to interrupt his melancholical musings by 
 declaring respectfully my desire and readiness to assist 
 him, he looked up with his usual cheerfulness, and 
 answered 
 
 " Sir, you have very much helped me already, and do 
 continue to help me so long as you are good enough to 
 speak to me of my lady and to let me speak with you of 
 her. I don't know why I should thus burden you with 
 my sad and passionate humours, but I have feared now 
 and again lest I should go mad through having none with 
 whom I might speak on this topic, and in you I find 
 always a sympathy that encourages me to continue." 
 
 Methought that I might well have sympathy with him, 
 since my case was even worse than his own ; but this I 
 did not say, only declaring to him that whatever I might 
 do for his comfort should be done, and entreating him to 
 take courage and look confidently for deliverance and 
 enlargement. And this he did, following my counsel 
 with a very childlike and perfect trust in God that moved 
 me to admiration, since he strove always to accustom 
 himself to the will of Providence, and would pass quickly 
 from despondency to comfort, reminding himself of the 
 many blessings he enjoyed that one in his situation could 
 not have looked for nor expected. 
 
 And this I may as well say now as afterwards viz., 
 that that which time led me most to admire in this gentle- 
 man was that he bare all untoward chances with a great 
 patience, receiving them as from the hand of God, which 
 at first did much surprise me ; for my bane in life hath 
 
THE VISCOUNT'S CONSTANCY. 233 
 
 ever been a certain heat and rashness, such as hath carried 
 me on without reflection to do deeds that had been better 
 undone. And these deeds once done, 'twas natural to me 
 to sit down in a sort of sullenness and as it were pagan 
 resignation, as who should say, 'Tis done now, and can't 
 "be undone. Let Fortune do her worst. 'Tis naught to me. 
 But the viscount was wont to take the buffets of fate 
 most calmly, as though they were but parts of a lesson 
 that it should be well for him to learn, and to strange 
 chances and vicissitudes he endeavoured always to fit 
 himself, since it was God's will for him to undergo them. 
 And I once making him some compliment upon the firm- 
 ness and constancy of his carriage, " Mr Carlyon," says he, 
 "you don't know what it is to belong to an oppressed 
 people. In France we Hugonots are thankful if it be 
 permitted us to breathe in peace, and we are glad to 
 seize upon any opportunity of quiet living that offers 
 itself without dishonour. 'Tis a good school for the 
 teaching contentment." 
 
 And I, truly, agreed with him in this, yet must you not 
 think that he was one of those poor and feeble spirits that 
 seek any shelter rather than face the storm. Of his 
 exploits as a soldier and a captain I need not speak, for 
 all the world knows on't, yet this I would say, that in 
 all the rubs and petty trials of that adventure which we 
 did afterwards undertake together, I found him to be at 
 once a most daring and experienced leader, and also the 
 most cheerful and pleasant companion that ever a man 
 had. Of his bravery at this time I will speak in its 
 place, but so indifferent was he to all the praise and 
 credit offered him later upon the matter, that he would 
 put it aside with a laugh, and profess himself to dislike 
 that topic. In a word, he proved himself to me the 
 kindest and sprightliest of cameradocs, and this none the 
 less that in ignorance of the cause I had for sadness, he 
 
234 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 did discourse to me continually regarding her that was 
 the reason on't, and look for me to declare my sympathy 
 with him. But in all that I saw of him (and this wan't 
 little, since he did speedily made it his custom, without 
 any pretext of business, to spend great part of every day 
 discoursing with me at my lodging in the caravan-serawe) 
 I perceived only the more clearly how much better he 
 was fitted than I to awaken the love of Madam Heliodora, 
 and called myself dolt and fool for my ever imagining 
 that I could prevail against him. Also the more I felt 
 my inferiority compared with him, the more I found 
 myself possessed with a prodigious affection for him, and 
 a desire to do what I might for the restoring so excellent 
 a person to the happiness he so well deserved. And this 
 without prejudice to my own resentiments l towards her 
 ladyship; for so sadly and yet so tenderly did I feel 
 towards her now, when I saw my love to be without any 
 disguise altogether hopeless, that it seemed to me I would 
 fain see these two happy, and would then be willing to 
 die. But in thinking thus I was ignorant of my own 
 self. 
 
 And now I did begin to cudgel my brains for to dis- 
 cover in what manner I might effect the escape of the 
 viscount from this city, and his safe conveying to some 
 port whence he might take ship for France. And first I 
 spake concerning this to our friend the physician, that 
 had first made the viscount known to me ; but to my 
 no small surprise, as soon as ever I had opened the matter 
 to him, he clapped his hands to his ears, and cried, as 
 though in great fear 
 
 " Don't speak on't to me, sir, I entreat you. I am in 
 his majesty's confidence, and can't listen to anything that 
 might touch his state. I don't dare meddle in this matter 
 of yours further than to counsel you most strongly against 
 
 1 Not resentments, but sentiments. Compare the French ressentimcnts. 
 
I PLAN FOR THE VISCOUNT'S ESCAPE. 235 
 
 making any such attempt to carry our friend out of the 
 city. Tis my only hope, to be able to say truly that I 
 know naught of your plan, and did also scout most 
 vehemently the very suggestion on't." 
 
 Much admiring the good man's prudence and wisdom, 
 I next applied myself to sound, as the seamen say, Mr 
 Kidder, but with the same result, namely, that I was 
 straitly forbid to involve the embassage in any such mad 
 folly, and warned against mixing myself up therewith, 
 our chief declaring that 'twould undo the work of years, 
 were the Company to be suspected of lending aid to the 
 enemies of the emperor, and in especial to the friends of 
 Seva Gi. And upon this I found that I was thrown back 
 upon myself, and wasted much time in trying to devise 
 plots whereby, in our return from Agra, I might carry the 
 viscount with us in some manner of disguise. For I 
 feared very greatly that, even should I get him safely 
 beyond the city gates, Mr Kidder, urged on by Mr 
 Spender (that affected to disbelieve my friend's history 
 of himself, and jeered at me perpetually for consorting 
 with jail-birds), might, on discovering the truth, give him 
 up again to the emperor's officers, and so render his plight 
 worse than ever before. But God, knowing the hard task 
 I was fain to attempt, and my small power of succeeding 
 therein, did come to my help with a certain change and 
 distraction of our plans that wrought for me all I desired. 
 
 For to such a pass was the negotiations with Auren 
 Zeeb now come, that Mr Kidder was desirous to send 
 word to Mr President at Surat, and gain his instructions 
 upon the matter, and to this end he determined to despatch 
 me thither. Being loath to part with me, that was wont 
 always to play the interpreter for him, he would fain 
 have sent Mr Spender, but that this gentleman was still 
 too poorly acquainted with the Indosthan tongue to go on 
 such a journey by himself, and having the Armenians to 
 
236 
 
 FURTHEST IND. 
 
 be his mediators with the emperor, he resolved at last to 
 let me depart. But desiring to know somewhat con- 
 cerning a part of the Mogul's dominions that an't com- 
 monly visited by persons from Europe, he bid me not 
 return by Oudyepour, as we had come, but by way of 
 Gualleyor and Zauncy, 1 two great towns, very strongly 
 defended, that lie to the south of Agra. And with this 
 intent he procured for me the emperor's pharmaund, giving 
 me authority to travel where I would, with my servants 
 and attendants, and with the help of this piece of writing, 
 methought I ought to succeed in my great purpose. 
 
 And first I consented with myself to reveal my intention 
 to none but to my servant Loll Duss, whom I knew to be 
 faithful to me, and with him to devise my plans. Mr 
 Kidder had begged of me not to carry with me any more 
 of the servants of our party than I should actually need, 
 but to hire coolers (which is carriers), and other attendants, 
 from town to town. And this being so, of our own Surat 
 men I took with me only Loll Duss, together with my 
 cook, a Moor that was named Eusoff, 2 and an ancient 
 Mogul soldier named Darah, for to look to the hired cooleys. 
 To these two I allowed Loll Duss to open our scheme, 
 knowing that they might be trusted, and needing their 
 help to carry it out, but they were instructed by no means 
 to confide the same to any of the Agra men that should 
 accompany us. And next I told the viscount of my pur- 
 pose, and of the sorry part he needs must play, and, silenc- 
 ing his words of surprise and gratitude, bade him come to 
 the caravan-serawe before daylight on the morning of the 
 day when we should start. I don't know how he succeeded 
 in leaving the palace at such an hour unperceived, but God 
 did so order it that he fell in with no one, and outside the 
 caravan-serawe Loll Duss met him and carried him quickly 
 to the stable where I was, looking to the packing of all my 
 
 1 Gwalior and Jhansi. - Yusuf. 
 
MY DEPARTURE FROM AGRA. 237 
 
 equipage. Here were, beside our three selves, namely I, 
 the viscount, and Loll Duss, only Eusoff and Darah, and 
 our business was stowing all our necessaries for the jour- 
 ney in those great baskets wherein the Moguls use to 
 carry victuals and other such things. Then in one of 
 these we hid the viscount, and fastened down the cover 
 on't, though leaving him a due space to breathe, and those 
 victuals and packets that should have been in that basket 
 we did put into my palenkeen, which was carried with us 
 lest I should tire of riding. And all the baskets being now 
 filled, the cooleys come in and took 'em away, Darah going 
 with 'em, and all passed through the gate as soon as it was 
 opened, the sun being up. I had bid them tarry for me at 
 a certain village some five miles on our road, where was a 
 rest-house, wherein I was minded to pass the heat of the 
 day, but I myself and those with me did not start yet for 
 some hours. 
 
 And these hours I did feel to be the longest I had ever 
 spent, such was my terror lest the viscount's absence 
 should be observed, or some chance lead to his discovery 
 among my goods. I was fain to comfort myself with the 
 remembrance of the great Seva Gi himself, who with his 
 son escaped safely in this manner, but 'twas extreme diffi- 
 cult for me to show myself calm and careless until after I 
 had bid farewell to Mr Kidder and his fellows (Mr Spender 
 taunting me at the last with leaving my jail-bird to his 
 jailers again, spite of all my fair words), and also to our 
 kind friend the doctor, and to the Armenians that had 
 been our druggermen about the city. But at the last I was 
 able to set forth, having my banner carried before me very 
 seemly, and I riding upon a fine horse, with my palenkeen 
 awaiting my disposition if I so pleased, and so went 
 through the city and out at the gate with great pomp. 
 
 Now I had had some fear lest the officers of the gate 
 should desire to look inside the palenkeen, but even so I 
 
238 IN FURTHEST IXD. 
 
 hoped to beguile them, since they should find therein only 
 my stuff, though this should have frustrated my design 
 with respect to the bearers, who I desired should believe 
 that there was a sick man inside. But as it so chanced, 
 we were let pass without any molestation, and travelling 
 at a fair pace, I riding beside the palenkeen as though to 
 cheer him that was therein, came to the rest-house before 
 the great heat came on. And here I found the baskets 
 and other packages all piled up on the veranda, and Darah 
 and the cooleys awaiting my pleasure. But having had my 
 palenkeen carried into the house, I dismissed the cooleys for 
 to take their noontide sleep, as also those that were come 
 with me, and with my own three men released the viscount 
 from his wattled prison, and allowed him to walk up and 
 down inside the house, Loll Duss keeping guard the while. 
 But when the time was come that we should start again, 
 we put into the basket those things that had been in the 
 palenkeen, and the viscount lay down therein in their place, 
 the blinds being close drawn, for 'twas of chiefest import- 
 ance that the hired cooleys from Agra should not see the 
 face of their passenger, and recognise the Ferringhec. And 
 having made this fresh disposition of our affairs, we started 
 again on our way with much cheerfulness. 
 
 Now in this manner we did journey on during certain 
 days, going as fast as we might without awaking suspicion 
 of our designs, the viscount riding always in my palenkeen, 
 and able to walk about and refresh himself only at night 
 and at noonday. But on arriving at the great fortress of 
 Gualleyor, we dismissed our Agra cooleys and saw them 
 safely on their way home again, with a liberal present 
 and encamped ourselves in a grove of trees without the 
 city, for I feared prodigiously being shut up with walls 
 and bars, like rats in a trap. For this town of Gualleyor 
 is a place of much strength, and the Moguls use to keep 
 their prisoners of state there, so that ten times in a day, 
 
OUR JOURNEY. 239 
 
 when I looked up to the great fortress that has the air of 
 some huge lion crouching on his hill, I felt a chill in my 
 very bones to think of being shut up there, for our friend 
 the doctor had told us many fearful tales respecting it. 
 Nevertheless, I went to and fro in the place, and observed 
 it so far as I might for Mr Kidder, and bought there a 
 horse, ready for my friend vvhen he should be able to ride, as 
 I said to him that sold it me. And at this place we hired 
 cooleys for to go with us as far as to Zauncy, the viscount 
 now, when we were gat well beyond the city, riding part 
 of the day on horseback instead of in the palenkeen, for to 
 seem as though he were just recovering of his illness. 
 
 At Zauncy we hired new cooleys to go with us the whole 
 of the way as far as to Broach, which is near the sea-coast 
 not much north of Surat, and began to hope that we were 
 pretty well beyond the danger of pursuit. And now the 
 viscount left using the palenkeen at all, and rid all day 
 beside me, and a mighty agreeable fellow I found him. 
 His looks also was now much amended, since Loll Duss 
 had dressed his hair for him, and trimmed his beard into 
 a neat picked 1 shape, for he would not have it shaved off, 
 since (says he) the beard is a badge of our Hugonot reli- 
 gion in France. We were both habited after the Moorish 
 fashion, so as to escape remark from the people, that are 
 prodigious fanatical in these parts, and thus disguised, we 
 hoped to pass for Moguls from the north, in especial as 
 both our faces were now much darkened with the sun. 
 Thus we rid on, enjoying much goodly and profitable dis- 
 course together by day, and at night sojourning always in 
 villages or on the outskirts of towns, but never in the 
 caravan-serawes within their walls. This measure of pre- 
 caution seemed to me quite necessary, but since we were, 
 come so far in safety, I thought little of taking any other; 
 but in these things my friend was wiser than I, he looking 
 
 1 Peaked. 
 
240 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 at 'em with the eye of a soldier, that sees everywhere an 
 enemy save where he knows a friend to be. I had ob- 
 served that the viscount was always forward to examine 
 narrowly every new tract of country that we reached be- 
 fore ever we passed through it, but this I set down to his 
 desire for knowledge, little guessing that he was planning 
 and rehearsing battles, surprises, ambuscadoes, retreats, and 
 divers other such warlike notions. But this ignorance and 
 carelessness of mine was to receive a wholesome rebuke, 
 and my friend's foresight a most signal justification. 
 
 " Sir," says he, riding back to me one day when as we 
 were coming down a steep hillside into a valley very thick 
 with woods, " do you perceive the nature of the place 
 through which our road now lies ? Here is a spot most 
 convenient of all for an ambuscado, and 'twill surprise me 
 much if it ben't made use on. With your permission, I'll 
 take three or four of the servants as skirmishers, and send 
 'em in advance on either side of the train." 
 
 " Methinks the Moors are scarce like to look at this 
 point with your eye, which is that of a captain, sir," said 
 I ; " but prythee, take the servants as you desire, and do 
 your will. There is little possibility that those we have 
 most cause to fear are here before us, but it may be that 
 there is Eashpoot robbers laying wait for us, conceiving 
 that we carry with us greater riches than we do." 
 
 " Let me entreat you to keep your servants well in line, 
 sir," said he, " and to suffer no loitering, for I am per- 
 suaded there is danger before us in this valley." 
 
 With that he took as many of the servants as he 
 desired (for beside cooleys, we had now with us some ten 
 or a dozen Moors, hired at Zauncy for to protect us 
 through this wild country, and furnished with bucklers 
 of skins and their strange crooked cimeters), and bid them 
 search the wood on either side of the road, proceeding 
 with great circumspection, and seeking to surprise the 
 
AN ALARM. 241 
 
 surprisers. Now our cooleys, observing these precautions, 
 did not, as you would expect, feel all the safer by reason 
 of the caution of their masters, but became pale and 
 trembled greatly, so as their knees knocked together, ami 
 I saw that they were ready to run away if the slightest 
 mischance should occur. Wherefore I placed the Moors 
 so as to hinder them in this intention, and bade 'em 
 cut down the first cooley that tried to flee; and having 
 mustered the whole train into as compact a body as I 
 could, we entered upon the road through the valley. 
 Now at our first entrance thereon, I noted this, that 
 whereas in such places the birds of the forest were used 
 to rise up and fly about on our appearing, here they were 
 already seeming troubled and disturbed, and wheeling 
 about among the trees as if distressed. Loll Duss come 
 close to me on seeing this, and Master, says he, there's men 
 in this jungle (which is their name for a wood). And on 
 this strange confirming of my friend's suspicions I was at 
 first took aback, but quickly reflecting that there wan't 
 no way of continuing our journey save by passing through 
 this wood, we went on without remark. 
 
 But now, when we were about coming to a spot where 
 the road lay very low between two high banks, there 
 come to our ears on a sudden a noise from that on the 
 right hand, as of a struggle and a fall, and then the firing 
 of a pistol. Looking immediately to our arms, we halted 
 for to await the foe, and 'twas well indeed we did so, for 
 with a most dreadful noise there come about our ears a 
 whole hail of matchlock-bullets, and before we might even 
 determine whence these were, men began rushing upon us 
 from both banks with divers weapons. It so happened 
 that I had under my Moorish cassock my own hanger 
 and pistols girt about my waist, beside the dagger that 
 the Moors carry, and these stood me in good stead, for 
 the robbers all come at me, and for a time I was in the 
 
 Q 
 
242 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 midst of a whole rabblement of 'em, they trying to drag 
 me from off my horse or to disable me, but not anxious, 
 so far as I could see, to kill me. So desperate was their 
 attempt, that for a time I thought myself lost ; but suc- 
 ceeding in maintaining my ground against their assaults, 
 I did withstand them until Loll Duss came to my help, 
 my two other servants and the hired Moors being 
 engaged upon the outskirts of the crowd, and the vis- 
 count and his skirmishers in a brisk battle on the banks 
 above, where some of the ambushment had stayed for to 
 resist 'em. 
 
 So close was we all packed in the narrow road, that 
 there was no room for any battle-array nor show of 
 military skill, for each man must needs fight hand-to- 
 hand for his own life. And this we did without much 
 result for some time, the cooleys baulking us grievously 
 in our movements, and raising lamentable cries to their 
 false gods to save 'em ; but at length the viscount, having 
 vanquished his foes upon the heights, brought his men 
 down to our assistance, who fell upon the enemy with 
 such hearty goodwill that such of them as was able 
 quickly made shift to flee away by the road which we 
 were come. And we, dreading their return with greater 
 numbers, did only collect our own wounded to carry with 
 us, making no attempt to secure any prisoners, and so 
 went on again. But when we were started, up come to 
 me and my friend my servant, Loll Duss. 
 
 " Master," says he, " these men that we have conquered 
 an't Eashpoots. They are Moors, the emperor's men, and 
 they were sent to carry your honours back to Agra, alive 
 or dead." 
 
 " How do you know this, Loll Duss ? " says I, in a 
 grievous trouble of mind, for (thought I), if the news of 
 the viscount's evasion be gone before, sure the whole 
 country will be raised against us. 
 
WE CHANGE OUR PLANS. 243 
 
 " I have questioned one on 'em who is wounded," said 
 he, and returned to his place. 
 
 " What think you of this turn, sir ? " says I to my 
 friend. 
 
 " That 'tis a move of our adversary that will need some 
 calculation for the defeating on't," says he, smiling, and 
 taking his figures from the game of chess ; " with your 
 permission, sir, we will meditate our counter-move." 
 
 And he rid on in silence, yet pondering deeply, as his 
 face showed. And with this I was content, knowing that 
 he was well seen in all manner of warlike shifts and 
 devices, having been trained in the Low Countries under 
 that most famous captain, the Mareschal Turenne, so that 
 I could not doubt but that he would find some means for 
 to extricate us from our perils. And indeed, before we 
 had left the valley, he turned himself towards me with 
 a smile. 
 
 " I don't doubt, sir," says he, " that you are already 
 arrived at the same decision as I namely, that we must 
 avoid all the towns, where the Moguls have garrisons, and 
 seek shelter only in the small villages, where there an't 
 sufficient force for to detain us, even though the bruit 
 concerning us may have reached 'em. Nor is this all, for 
 we must leave all thoughts of travelling with a safe- 
 conduct in virtue of the emperor's pharmaund, which 
 should ruin us the rather, and instead of going on our 
 way, and proceeding to the sea-coast, where we are looked 
 for, must turn our steps to the south, and our minds to 
 Seva Gi, the only man that can help us at this pinch." 
 
 " But, sir," I cried, " do you propose to traverse all 
 India? Here are we in the Mogul's dominions, and you 
 speak quite coolly of seeking refuge in the Moratty 
 country." 
 
 " On this," says he, " hangs our lives, so far as I can 
 see. Pray, sir, if the sea-coast be closed against us, what 
 
244 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 chance have we but to outgo the emperor's commands 
 and reach the border before 'em ? Kumours spread 
 quickly in this country, but I dare be bound that they 
 won't be so quick nor so precise but we may succeed in 
 outrunning 'em by means of forced marches. Hereon 
 turns our fate. In the way we have pursued hitherto, 
 they are watching against our passage, while in turning 
 to the south we may make a certain distance before they 
 suspect our design." 
 
 I could not bring forward any reason sufficiently strong 
 to weigh against this, though it irked me much to think 
 that an Englishman must needs present himself as a sup- 
 pliant at the court of this Moratty king ; but I admired 
 prodigiously the quick motions of the viscount's mind, 
 perceiving that Seva Gi was in truth the only man that 
 in this strait could avail to protect us against the Moguls, 
 and could further, by his power over the country of 
 Conchon, bring us safely without let or hindrance to the 
 very gates of Surat. Therefore I consented with my 
 friend to the plan ; and after consulting with Darah and 
 Loll Duss, we turned off our road towards the south, pur- 
 posing to seek out some trustworthy person that might 
 guide us on our journey, since we knew next to nothing 
 of the way we must take, nor even whether the Moguls 
 were posted thickly therein or not. And herein were 
 we in a strait, for we were resolved to avoid all towns 
 and places where much people should be likely to be 
 gathered. 
 
 Towards evening we arrived in a certain small village, 
 where we found lodging, though poor and mean enough, 
 hard by the mosch 1 where the people worshipped, and 
 here we were glad enough to rest the viscount placing 
 sentinels and seeing to their relief with an air of as great 
 gravity as if in some great war of Europe. The night 
 
 1 Mosque. 
 
MUTINY OF OUR COOLEYS. 245 
 
 passed without any alarm ; but in the morning, when we 
 were about breaking our fast, Loll Duss come to us wear- 
 ing a lamentable countenance, and saying that certain of 
 our hired servants refused to go with us any further, being 
 afraid to disoblige the emperor. They also, said Loll Duss, 
 had discovered by the discourse of the wounded what they 
 would be at ; and having advised together in the night 
 touching the matter, had consented 1 to have no further 
 hand in our adventure. I looked at the viscount on hear- 
 ing this, as wondering how he should take it, for indeed 
 I, as a simple merchant, did give up to him the conduct 
 of affairs now that we were in a strait wherein he, as a 
 soldier, was so much fitter to act than I. 
 
 " Let 'em go," says he. " We might carry 'em on with 
 us by force of arms, but they should be a weakness rather 
 than a strength to us, and might destroy us at some criti- 
 cal point. Do you advise with 'em, sir, and dismiss 'em, as 
 many as desire to leave us." 
 
 Upon this I went out to the men, and found them to 
 look both surly and rebellious, so that I saw them to be 
 capable of much mischief if they pleased ; but I was ready 
 to disappoint them, if they desired to come to a tussle 
 with us, and did but tell them (though I won't say but 
 that I did handle them pretty roughly in what I said) 
 that we desired no cowards to company with us, nor men 
 false to their salt, and bid 'em return from whence they 
 came. Then the greater part of them departed, though 
 with much muttering and some angry words ; but there re- 
 mained certain honest fellows that said they had ate of my 
 salt- (which is their way of saying that they were bound 
 to me in honour), and would not go. Then with these I 
 ordered afresh the burdens that must be carried, leaving 
 behind such things as we could well do without, and with 
 this diminished band we prepared to set forth. 
 
 1 Agreed. 
 
246 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 But here we were met by a new difficulty, for the people 
 of the village, though we had rewarded 'em richly for the 
 lodging they had furnished us, gathered themselves to- 
 gether across our path, and would not suffer us to pass, 
 declaring that we were enemies of the emperor, and that 
 they would stop us and give us up to him. And at first 
 I did essay to win them over by smooth words and much 
 persuading in their own tongue, but in vain, and then 
 gave place to the viscount. He, commanding four of our 
 men to prepare torches, and to stand with 'em close to 
 the nearest houses, drew up the train in array, with the 
 carriers in the midst, and setting himself at the head, 
 spake to the villagers, promising them that he would set 
 their houses on fire if they did not give place immediately. 
 And when the people, being mightily concerned for their 
 dwellings for these were but poor huts roofed with grass, 
 that was dry and would burn like tinder brake their 
 rank and began to consult together, he gave the signal 
 to start, and so led on with a great rush that took us 
 well past 'em before they so much as perceived our 
 intention. 
 
247 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 OF MY SECOND DELIVERANCE FROM EXTREME PERIL 
 OF DEATH. 
 
 Now after this escape we went on pretty steadily, keeping 
 ourselves as remote as possible from the vicinage of men, 
 and prolonging our two marches as late as we might with 
 safety. Towards evening we met with an encounter which 
 at first cost us no little alarm, but which proved to be ex- 
 cessively to our advantage. For riding in the shade of a 
 grove of great trees, we saw coming towards us an ancient 
 Brachmine, very meanly apparelled. Compassionating his 
 sorry appearance, the viscount saluted him courteously, 
 and offered him an alms, which he accepting, turned, and 
 looked shrewdly at my friend. 
 
 " Master," says he, " we have met before." 
 
 " Nay ? " says the viscount, speaking lightly, though his 
 countenance changed somewhat. " I han't no recollection 
 on't. Where was it that we met, old man ? " 
 
 " In the hole of the Mountain-Rat," says the Brachmine, 
 meaning that strong place or fortress of Seva Gi's called 
 Eairey. 
 
 " Is't possible ? " saith my friend. " I can't yet call your 
 face to mind. Stay, is it indeed Vincaly Row * ? " 
 
 1 Rao. 
 
248 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 " I am he," says the old man, not without pride. 
 
 " I had not looked to find Seva Gi's chief friend and 
 manager alone and disguised in the Mogul's country," says 
 the viscount. " Sure you can't have forgot that jest of 
 the courtiers which said that where Vincaly Eow was 
 found, there Seva Gi himself might be looked for not 
 long after?" 
 
 " That jest is still true," said the old man. " I am here, 
 and my lord an't far behind me." 
 
 " What ! in the Mogul's dominions ? " cried my friend. 
 
 "If he ben't in 'em yet, he soon will be," says the 
 Brachmine. 
 
 " Is he marching on Dhilly ? " asked my friend, his eyes 
 flashing. "Sure here will be feats of arms such as the 
 world hath rarely seen. I am well pleased to find myself 
 here at such a time." 
 
 " Nay, he goes not to Dhilly," saith Vincaly Eow. " He 
 is here only on a private errand, the taking of his revenge 
 on Cogia Bux, 1 the governor of Tashpour." 
 
 " I have heard of him," said the viscount. " He led the 
 Mogul's army in Conchon some years since, and was highly 
 esteemed as a person of much valour and prudence." 
 
 " Ay," saith the old Brachmine, " but he came once too 
 near to Seva Gi for his safety now. The king was out on a 
 hunting expedition, and halted for the night, with but two 
 or three followers, at the house of a certain landowner. 
 Hither, after midnight, come Cogia Bux with a great force, 
 guided by a treacherous slave, and was got as far as the 
 threshold of the king's chamber before an alarm was 
 raised. There was but three men with my lord, one of 
 'em being Madda Gi, 2 his cousin, a young man of extreme 
 promise. He sprang to the door of the chamber, crying 
 out to Seva Gi, ' Escape, my lord ! We will keep the 
 door.' And thereupon the king, tying together coverlets 
 
 1 In modern spelling, Khoja Baksh. - Madhoji. 
 
THE OLD BRACHMINE. 249 
 
 and turbants for to make a rope, did let himself down 
 through the lattice and escaped (the house standing on 
 the margent of a steep), but the two soldiers and Madda 
 (a were slain fighting. Which, when the king heard, he 
 was prodigiously grieved, and made haste to send a mes- 
 sage to Cogia Bux, saying, 'Tell Cogia Bux that when 
 he visited upon me the door was shut'" (speaking of 
 their manner of civilly denying oneself to a troublesome 
 visitor), " ' but I swear on my good sword Bowanny that 
 I will do myself the honour of returning his visit, and 
 when I come to Tashpour the door will not be shut.'" 
 
 "And 'tis on this errand he is now come?" says my 
 friend. 
 
 "Ay," says the old man, "for he was minded to go 
 against the King of Gulconda at this time, but the tears 
 and entreaties of Seta Bye, 1 the mother of young Madda 
 Gi, declaring that her son was left to die unavenged, pre- 
 vailed upon him to proceed first against Cogia Bux. As 
 you may well perceive, all his hopes of success hang on 
 his being speedy and secret, but in these two things my 
 master wan't never yet found wanting." 
 
 " And we may hope to reach him ? " asked the viscount. 
 
 " If you come on him before he make his attempt on 
 Tashpour," says the old Brachmine. " If you be later than 
 that, there will be but smoking ruins for to greet you. 
 But at present he is only some three or four days' journey 
 from you by this road, and little over two days' by a rough 
 way that I will show you." 
 
 Then by means of drawing with his staff in the dust, 
 he showed us the way he meant, and presently departed 
 on his journey again, with our much thanks. And that 
 night we encamped ourselves in a thick wood, where we 
 lay in much discomfort for fear of the wild beasts, hearing 
 them howling around us. And indeed, so greatly terrified 
 
 1 Sita Bai. 
 
250 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 was our men by the alarms of that night that they prayed 
 of us to spend the next among human creatures. And 
 though we did this with great fear and trembling, lest our 
 evil fame should have spread before us, yet we found that 
 this wan't needed, for the whole place was already in a 
 ferment, and that for a reason that lay in front of us, and 
 not behind. For the Gentues were all mighty gratified 
 and proud, as having heard of Seva Gi's advance, while 
 the Moors were anxious and uneasy. 
 
 All this was pleasing to us, as confirming that we had 
 learned from Vincaly Eow, and when we were safely 
 lodged that night in the rest-house of the village, and had 
 supped well, though not extravagantly, my friend and I 
 discoursed much of the means whereby we might soonest 
 place ourselves in security. For it seemed, by what the 
 Brachmine had told us, that to reach the Moratty army by 
 the shortest way we must needs pass through a rugged 
 country, extreme difficult to traverse with such a train as 
 ours, while the other way, where there was a good road 
 enough, should occupy us still two or three days. And 
 moreover, between us and Seva Gi there lay the strong 
 fortress of Tashpour, whence, as we had no doubt, Cogia 
 Bux would be looking forth for us, and our train being so 
 large, it was little like that we should be able to slip past 
 him. These difficulties that threatened us we discussed 
 with great freedom, at one time even purposing to aban- 
 don all our stuff (which, though valuable, was little in 
 comparison with life), and take the short road with only 
 our men. But telling this to Loll Duss, who was making 
 ready where we should lie that night, he showed himself 
 prodigiously concerned, and entreated with much respect 
 that we would allow him to make a certain proposition to 
 us. Which we permitting, he begged of us to leave our 
 train in his care, both the men and all the beasts, that he 
 might conduct it to the camp of Seva Gi by the longer 
 
 
WE SEPARATE FROM OUR FOLLOWERS. 251 
 
 road, while we, the viscount and I, rid on without encum- 
 brance by the short way. It went to his heart (said the 
 honest fellow) that we should be left without the attend- 
 ance suited to our quality, but by submitting to this 
 trifling inconvenience we should be secure of regaining in 
 the space of a few days all our goods, in the stead of being 
 compelled to undertake the rest of our journey without 
 'em. And this plan of his seeming to us very good and 
 well-considered, we gave to't our attention, and went to 
 bed resolved upon adopting it. 
 
 And setting out in the morning as usual, lest the vil- 
 lagers should perceive our divided forces, we separated 
 from one another at some distance from the place where 
 we had slept, our servants and cooleys taking the road 
 to the left hand, and my friend and I that to the right. 
 Meanwhile, I was not a little exercised in my mind as to 
 whether we were doing the best we might, and did give 
 Loll Duss many commands touching what he should do 
 in respect to certain dangers, as that in case of any pursuit 
 made of them, they must all leave their packs and escape 
 into the woods, not rashly perilling their lives for such 
 poor silly stuff as beds and kettles. In all this he heard 
 me very patiently, though I am well assured he would 
 never have suffered any such thing to be done, and so we 
 separated from them, my friend and I riding on in the 
 sweet morning air, the which was mighty soft and agree- 
 able, with as little concern as if that were not to be 
 the most weighty day of both of our lives, or at least of 
 mine. 
 
 Through all the morning we held on at a good pace, our 
 horses being sound and swift, and at noon or thereabouts 
 halted for a rest of two hours, for more we dared not take, 
 if we were to reach Seva Gi and his army by sunset. Set- 
 ting out again on our journey after this time of repose, we 
 found that we must needs progress with great circum- 
 
252 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 spection, since we now beheld very clearly the great 
 citadel of Tashpour frowning from its lofty steep before 
 us. And here the viscount showed very evidently the 
 value of that training he had received, for his eye told 
 him of every ridge and every grove that might afford us 
 concealment in our riding, and we were well abreast of the 
 fortress before we were forced to relinquish our cover. 
 But here that which we had hailed as our salvation be- 
 came, so to speak, a destruction unto us, for we had been 
 riding in the shadow of the edge of a certain great wood, 
 so that even had any been watching for us from the castle 
 they had scarce been able to perceive us against the dark 
 trees, and now we come full upon a huge quag or morass, 
 wherein my horse had like to have sunk before I could 
 turn him and get him out. And looking to see where this 
 quag might end, we found that it spread into the wood for 
 some distance (making a dark and loathsome mire and 
 mud, very hideous to behold), nay, we could not reach 
 with our eyes the furthest limits on't, so that our sole 
 plan was to ride out upon the plain and fetch a compass 
 about it. And this, because time pressed, and we might 
 not search in the wood, to seek the other end on't, we 
 did set about immediately, though doing our best to ride 
 leisurely, so as any perceiving us might take us only for 
 honest countrymen bent on their occasions. But when 
 we come out upon the plain, our beasts and we were 
 evidently visible against the clear green colour of the 
 rushes by the side of the quag, and before we could even 
 circle round the end on't, the viscount bid me look round, 
 and I obeying saw a troop of horse coming out of a gate 
 of the castle in pursuit of us. 
 
 Now these men were so close after us that they arrived 
 at the side of the quag nearest to the fortress when we 
 were still riding along the further margent thereof with 
 all possible haste for to regain our road, so that they did 
 
PURSUED BY HORSEMEN. 253 
 
 let fly at us with their matchlocks, as hoping thereby to 
 cripple and so delay us. But by God's great mercy they 
 hit neither my friend nor me, their bullets all falling short 
 of us, save one only, which did strike my friend's horse, 
 making it halt and stagger for a moment. But he calling 
 out to it cheerfully, for he was used always to speak to his 
 beast as though it were indeed a rational creature that 
 could understand him, it went on again bravely, and we 
 two rid away at our utmost speed along our road. 
 
 "At any rate, sir," says the viscount, laughing, "this 
 shrewd pursuit saves us from the need of seeking cover 
 for ourselves. Our safety now hangs on speed, and not 
 on concealment." 
 
 " You are right, sir," says I, and we rid on at a brisk 
 pace, though holding our beasts well in hand in case of 
 any fresh danger's threatening us in front. Looking back 
 upon occasion to see our pursuers, we beheld them at an 
 agreeable distance enough, for their horses wan't so good 
 as ours, and themselves heavier armed. 
 
 " If we can but keep up this pace, sir," says I, " we shall 
 hold our own well." 
 
 " Our beasts can do more than this, sir, if need be," says 
 the viscount, not knowing of the misfortune that was about 
 to befall us. For as we rid, we came suddenly upon a 
 river, which, though not very deep in appearance, had its 
 banks so high and steep that we must needs ride along 
 some distance to find a place where to descend them, 
 whereas our enemies knew the spot, and made straight for 
 it. Happily, we reached it first, though with no time to 
 spare, and putting our horses to the water, swam them 
 over, mounting the other bank in safety only a moment 
 before the pursuers reached the first one. 'Twas well for 
 us that they had not tarried to load their matchlocks again 
 after firing 'em off, so that they could not shoot at us, but 
 they were so close behind us that we set our horses to their 
 
254 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 utmost speed and tasked them sorely that we might get a 
 good start once more. So well did the good beasts obey 
 us that we gained rapidly upon them, and had soon near 
 resumed our former lead, though we durst not slacken our 
 pace again as yet. 
 
 "We shall distance 'em yet, sir," cried the viscount, 
 casting a glance behind him, but even as he spoke, his 
 horse began to totter and breathe heavily. My friend's 
 face grew pale, but he said nought to me, only cheering 
 the beast with his voice. But I, remembering the bullet 
 that had struck it beside the quag, saw that the gallop 
 across the plain had pressed it too hard, and that it must 
 soon fail, and at the same time there come into my mind 
 a thought that did set my heart a-beating quickly. So 
 strongly did it seize upon me, that I saw at once it must 
 be obeyed, and yet (I am almost ashamed to write it) I felt 
 myself hang back from following it. Sure you would think 
 that this life of mine, that was of so little value even to 
 myself, and still less to others, would be resigned without 
 a pang ; but 'twas not so, and in that moment I did learn 
 the foolishness of all those idle vapourings of mine touch- 
 ing my blighted existence, and the ease and carelessness 
 wherewith I would depart from it. For I found myself 
 cling even to that precarious hope on't which now re- 
 mained, and 'twas with a prodigious effort that I made up 
 my mind to do the thing that now presented itself to me, 
 and so make the only amends in my power for my former 
 presumption towards Madam Heliodora, and for the evil 
 thoughts I had cherished against her servant. Now while 
 these thoughts was yet in my mind, the viscount's beast 
 was becoming more and more feeble, so as I saw it could 
 not long keep on its feet, and even as we were about 
 mounting a slight ascent, it reared up and fell dead be- 
 neath him. And upon this I did dismount, as though to 
 help him to arise from the ground. 
 
I AM DISMOUNTED. 255 
 
 " Come, sir," says I, pulling him to his feet, for he 
 was fallen partly under the beast, though mercifully not 
 much hurt, "mount my horse. We han't no time to 
 lose." 
 
 " Will he carry double ? " says he, looking round as 
 though dazed by his fall, but obeying me. "'Tis but a 
 chance, but we may essay it." 
 
 I helped him into the saddle, and would fain have 
 started the horse with a blow, but he suspected my 
 design, and turned round. 
 
 " Why don't you mount, sir ? " says he. 
 
 " The beast can't carry both of us," says I, starting the 
 horse and running by his side, as though accompanying 
 him, "and your life is of more value than mine." 
 
 " Sir," he cried, very angry, and striving to stop the 
 horse, "have you forgot that I am a gentleman, and I 
 hope, a Christian, and do you look for me to leave you 
 to perish ? " 
 
 " Sir," says I, " I owe a great obligation to Mademoiselle 
 de Tourvel, and do desire to acquit myself on't. And 
 moreover, you have her ladyship to consider, to whom you 
 owe love and protection for the rest of your life, and I 
 have no one that need care whether I live or die. I have 
 often been weary of my life, and I am well pleased for't to 
 end in such a manner as this." 
 
 " Am I to forsake you, my friend, the man that saved 
 me out of my captivity and brought me back to hope ? " 
 cries he. " Never, sir ! Let us mount together, if you 
 will, and seek to escape so long as we may, and then die 
 fighting back to back, like men." 
 
 " No, sir," says I, " for this I will tell you, which I had 
 not looked ever to tell any living soul again. There has 
 come to me in my past life an irreparable loss, so great as 
 nothing imaginable can avail to compensate me therefor, 
 and after this I don't care to live longer. Mademoiselle 
 
256 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 de Tourvel will unfold my meaning to you if you ask her ; 
 but I pray you, ask no more of me." 
 
 The viscount looked down into my face, and saw, as I 
 fancy, my history wrote there plain, for he took away his 
 eyes, and " May God help you, sir" says he. 
 
 " You perceive by this, sir," says I, " that 'tis your duty 
 to live for her ladyship, and mine to enable you so to do. 
 Go on and reach safety, and enjoy your happiness with 
 Madam Heliodora, and bid her forgive me and think 
 kindly of me. Farewell, and God be with you." 
 
 But he would not depart thus, and stopping the horse, 
 catched me in his arms and embraced me, after the French 
 fashion, weeping the while, until I bid him hasten on, or 
 he should yet be taken. And at this he went on, yet with 
 many tears, and turning round for to bid me farewell once 
 more, and I was left behind, panting from the running and 
 the turmoil of my thoughts, but joyful and glad of heart 
 for that by my sacrifice I had secured the happiness of 
 that noble lady and her servant. 
 
 Now my constant enemies (for indeed my enemies are 
 as constant and as curious in their arts as were ever the 
 friends of Job) are accustomed to declare that I acted 
 thus from I don't know what wicked design, or else that 
 I had good reason to suppose the means of rescue to be 
 near at hand, which indeed I could not, unless by the aid 
 of prophetic powers, to the which I don't pretend. But 
 in answer to these persons, I may confess, although it be 
 but a sony confession for an Englishman and one that 
 hath seen many climates, that when I had suffered my 
 friend to depart, and turned my eyes to behold the 
 advance of those bloody and brutal men, that were now 
 close upon me, 'twas with the greatest trembling that ever 
 I felt in my life. 
 
 Then they, coming up quickly, did lay hold upon me 
 with little gentleness and many ill words, and after bind- 
 
I AM TAKEN PRISONER. 257 
 
 ing my arms behind me, and also making me fast with a 
 thorig of leather to one of their saddles, did hale me with 
 'em back to the castle. And in this journey I did endure 
 such discomforts from the heat, the dust, and the smart 
 pace that my captors kept up, that I had no leisure to 
 ponder over my situation, nor even to do anything but 
 continue the march. Yet this I was glad to perceive 
 viz., that before we reached the castle there catched us up 
 certain of the band that had been sent for to pursue the 
 viscount further, and declared that they must needs let 
 him go, for that all their chasing was of no avail. And I, 
 understanding their Persian tongue, wondered much what 
 new thought had seized my friend, that he should so soon 
 have forgot his prudent design of saving his beast in case 
 of some fresh danger, and be now riding so fast as to have 
 distanced thus easily and thus quickly all that were follow- 
 ing him. But such speculation as this was of little moment, 
 and I forgot it speedily when I was carried up that steep 
 and winding road, commanded at every point from the 
 ramparts above, which leads into the castle of Tashpour. 
 This is the only way whereby the fortress may be ap- 
 proached, for on all the other sides the rock is so high and 
 steep as even a goat could not make shift to climb it, and 
 the fortifications at the top, which were built by the Mo- 
 guls on their first settlement of the country, are in every 
 way worthy of the repute of that famous and warlike 
 nation, and equal to any in Europe. 
 
 Now I being brought up into the castle, they did take 
 me before Cogia Bux the governor, a person of so ferocious 
 an aspect and discourse that I looked for nothing else than 
 immediate death at his hands ; but I soon perceived that 
 he durst not hurt me, being commanded to deliver me up 
 alive at Agra, there to be dealt with as the emperor him- 
 self might determine. And at this I was sorry, both as 
 anticipating a more dreadful and lingering death than any 
 
 R 
 
258 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 they had skill to devise here, and also as finding prolonged 
 this disagreeable space of waiting and looking for death. 
 But for all this, I would not seem to show myself afeared 
 before these heathens, but did talk very big, telling them 
 that those I served would never suffer me to be badly 
 used. But at this they did laugh mightily, telling me 
 that none of my friends should so much as stir a finger to 
 help me, since 'twas those of 'em that were at Agra had 
 given the intelligence that led to my apprehension. And 
 in this, methought, I perceived the hand of Mr Spender, 
 but forbore to dwell upon it in my thoughts, desiring to 
 die in peace and charity with all mankind. Then they 
 did cast me into a very deep and noisome dungeon, re- 
 minding me rather of the Aljuvar at Goa than of my cell 
 in the Holy House, and bid me be prepared to set out the 
 next day for Agra. And I, being thus left to myself, and 
 foreseeing that in travelling with profane and heathen 
 guards around me I should have little opportunity for 
 profitable meditation and such as suited with my case, 
 gave my mind to consider my situation. 
 
 Now the thought of my present estate brought to me 
 some little comfort, inasmuch as my misfortune was due 
 to no fault of my own, and had, as I hoped, secured the 
 happiness of two much worthier persons. But next my 
 meditations turned upon my past life, and here I found 
 little to console me, for it seemed that since my marvel- 
 lous deliverance at Goa I had done little but go from bad 
 to worse. And first I considered my temptation at St 
 Thomas, and recalled with shame how easily I had been 
 led by the nose, as we say, by my lord marquis, almost to 
 the betraying my duty and the dishonouring myself. And 
 after this I thought of my life at Amidavat, and of the 
 pain I had caused to my good friend Mr Martin, and like- 
 wise his attempts to lead me into a more worthy and 
 Christian course, and my declaration that I was no worse 
 
 
PROFITABLE REFLECTIONS. 259 
 
 than others. Then that come into my mind which the 
 strange old seaman, Substitution Darrell, had said to me 
 aboard the Boscobel namely, that where force had failed 
 to rob me of my faith, other measures might succeed and 
 I perceived at last that this was not far removed from 
 being true with me. I saw, also, how I had come forth 
 from my imprisonment at Goa proud and haughty, reckon- 
 ing myself one that had suffered great things for God, and 
 counting it only just that God should recompense me by 
 giving me in future all things to my liking, so that that 
 word of the apostle's might have been wrote with an eye 
 to me, Though I give my body to be burned, and Jiave not 
 charity, it profiteth me nothing. Then I saw how that, 
 applying this fancy of mine to my mad and presumptuous 
 passion for Madam Heliodora, I had conceived myself 
 defrauded of my due in not obtaining her, and had there- 
 fore fallen foul of all around me, both God and men, 
 accusing the first of injustice, and regarding the last with 
 scorn and even hatred. 
 
 By this means I had wasted, and worse than wasted 
 (not indeed in a material, but a spiritual sense), four of 
 the best years of my life, spending them in peevishness 
 of spirit and in unworthy pleasures, such as might best 
 avail to drown my persuasion of the inequality of my lot 
 to my deserts. Now, when 'twas too late to amend, though 
 not to repent, I perceived my fault, seeing clearly, not 
 only that I had not been fitted for the happiness I sought, 
 but also that it had needed four years to teach me that I 
 had no right to seek happiness at all, but only duty. And 
 this also I saw viz., that in my repinings after the hap- 
 piness I could not have, I had lost that which I might 
 have had, as the company of worthy friends, the discourse 
 of ingenious men, the delights of research and discovery, 
 and the like, wherewith many, no better situated than I, 
 have made their lives result not only in good to them- 
 
260 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 selves and solace to their own intimates, but also in great 
 store of elegant observations for the informing of persons 
 in England. 
 
 And this thought, moreover, to the which I was come, 
 did bring into my mind that occasion wherein I had most 
 grievously failed in my duty namely, in breaking my 
 contract with my cousin Dorothy at the bidding of a rash 
 and selfish presumption, and leaving her desolate and 
 bereaved of the hope in the which she was grown up. 
 'Twas not the first time that this thought was come to 
 me, but before this I had been wont to turn a deaf ear 
 to't, seeking to stifle it, and thus making my unworthy 
 behaviour worse still. Now, however, I was minded to do 
 this no longer, and as they say that amendment and resti- 
 tution is the surest sign of repentance, so now I solemnly 
 vowed to myself (though little likely ever to be able to 
 fulfil it), that if by God's mercy I should ever be released 
 alive from this second captivity, I would at the expiration 
 of the term of my service return to Dorothy, if she should 
 still be uriwedded, and marrying her, make to her the best 
 amends in my power for my former evil carriage towards 
 her. And having entered into this resolve, I found myself 
 somewhat easier in my mind, though still bowed down 
 with shame and grief for my unworthy courses, unworthy 
 both in respect to the good teaching I had in my child- 
 hood and the honourable traditions of our house, and also 
 with regard to God's marvellous goodness and care for me 
 throughout my life. Thus then I was brought to cast 
 myself humbly upon the mercy of God through our Lord 
 Jesus Christ, and confessing my sins and entreating pardon 
 of Him, to receive an assurance of forgiveness and grace, 
 bringing great peace into my soul. And having thus 
 attained that which my troubled conscience had long 
 lacked, I laid myself down in the dungeon, and so fell 
 asleep. 
 
NOISE OF BATTLE. 261 
 
 I don't know how long I continued in this happy 
 oblivion of my situation, but I awoke at last, hearing 
 what seemed to me strange noises. Now you must know 
 that this dungeon, wherein I lay, was dug deep down 
 in the bowels of the hill whereon the fortress stood, and 
 beside the door whereby I had entered, had intercourse 
 with the outer world only by means of a long and narrow 
 passage, in bigness no more than a hand's breadth, but 
 leading out in some way to the open air. And it seemed 
 to me now that there come to me through this passage, 
 or air-hole, sounds as of scrambling and of stealthy voices. 
 And first I thought that the Moguls of the place, being 
 determined to secure me while I was in their power, 
 were minded to murder me secretly, and were approach- 
 ing my dungeon by stealth in this intent. But while 
 I lay with this thought in my mind, trembling and 
 shaking all over, as is the wont of those that awake 
 from sleep by reason of any alarm, the noises seemed 
 to rise higher above me, and so at last to cease. But 
 I, listening with all my ears, heard on a sudden a most 
 dreadful cry or shriek, as of one hurled past my win- 
 dow (if I may call the air-hole so), from above. By 
 this I was assured that there was some fearful work 
 on foot, and rising up from my place, I came as near 
 to the window as my chains would allow me, desiring 
 to assure myself more particularly of what should be 
 happening. But now there come to me from above a 
 great and confused noise of shouting and the clash of 
 arms, so that I could discern that some great battle 
 was going forward. 
 
 But though I heard the cries and shrieks (nay, I 
 could even discern from the sounds the moment of each 
 advance and retreat), yet I might not discover who the 
 parties should be, that thus met and fought, until the 
 noises ceased somewhat and the roar of battle was become 
 
262 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 fainter. Then I heard hollowed l lustily, as though by 
 many throats, that battle-cry which had met my ears 
 at the time of my rescue at Goa namely, " Hoor ! HOOT ! 
 Moliaivdio!" This sound recalled to me at once that 
 former scene, and did cast me into a state of great con- 
 fusion of mind, so that when the cry was growing less 
 loud to my ears, as though they that used it had gathered 
 themselves together and were marching away, I did sink 
 down in a corner trembling and perplexed. And there- 
 after heard I many such confused and strange noises as 
 never before out of my dreams, but there was no means 
 for me to determine what was the issue of all that had 
 happened. For I could not but suppose that Seva Gi 
 and the Morattys, whose war-cry I had heard, had made 
 an attempt by night on the place, and succeeded in sur- 
 prising the sentinel, and so gaining a footing on the walls, 
 but how they fared thereafter, and whether they still held 
 their ground, or had been drove over the cliffs, I could not 
 discover, not though the question was of the deepest 
 moment to me. With such patience, then, as I could 
 muster, I waited until the sun's rays began to pierce 
 feebly into the dungeon through the air-hole, when also 
 I heard footsteps in the passage outside my door, and 
 other doors opening and closing, as though a jail-delivery 
 were taking place. More than once I heard the footsteps 
 pass my very threshold, but they never tarried there, and 
 at last seemed to depart, while my heart cried out to 
 me that though others was to find enlargement, I was forgot. 
 And this bred in me a terrible frenzy and passion, inso- 
 much that I beat upon the wall with my hands, and 
 called aloud unto them without, my chains not suffering 
 me to approach the door. Arid this I did, never con- 
 sidering that my fellow-prisoners might only be led out to 
 
 1 The spelling hollow for halloo is still preserved in the colloquial pro- 
 nunciation. 
 
I AM RESCUED. 263 
 
 execution, but possessed with the fear that I was to be 
 left behind to starve. And the sound of the footsteps 
 having now ceased, there was a great silence, while I lay 
 in my corner, plunged in despair. But presently I heard 
 a voice cry very loud in French 
 
 " Mr Carlyon, are you here ? If you hear me, cry out 
 aloud, and we will release you." 
 
 I could not mistake the voice of my friend the viscount, 
 and for answer I flung myself again at the wall and 
 battered it with kicks and blows, calling out the while to 
 my friend that if he loved me he should not leave me 
 to perish. And at this he and the men that were with 
 him came and burst open the door, for the key on't could 
 not be found, and he embraced me very tenderly, and then 
 led me out into the passage, and up many steps to the 
 daylight. And because I was much overcome by the 
 sudden passing from hopelessness to hope, so that for 
 a moment I did cling to his arm and could not stand 
 upright, he would have me sit down, and brought me 
 with his own hand a dram of some cordial, and carried 
 himself so gently and kindly towards me as no woman 
 could have been more tender. And after this he carried 
 me into the great hall, where I had seen the governor, 
 and here was a very stately person of middle age sitting 
 upon a throne, to whom the Morattys were bringing all 
 their spoils from all quarters of the place. And the 
 viscount bowing very low, I perceived that here must be 
 the great Seva Gi, of whom I had so often heard speak. 
 And rising to meet us, I saw that he was of small stature, 
 having arms very long in proportion thereto, and an air 
 of great activity rather than strength, his countenance 
 lively and handsome. Who welcomed me kindly enough, 
 speaking very agreeably to my friend in the Moratty 
 tongue, he answering in the same, which I understood 
 not. 
 
264 
 
 IX FURTHEST IXD. 
 
 Then the viscount led me away, and brought me into 
 an upper chamber of the castle, sending one of the sol- 
 diers for food and wine, and while I did eat and drink, 
 he told me of his doings after our parting. For he said 
 that he had made straight for the Moratty camp, as 
 Vincaly Eow had informed us on't, and speaking in their 
 own tongue to the soldiers that he met, desired of them 
 to carry him at once to their prince, who, recognising 
 him from of old, did receive him with great kindness, 
 and promised to do all in his power for my deliverance. 
 And this promise the king redeemed right nobly, for 
 he called together those of his choicest soldiers that he 
 had brought with him, men well seen in all manner of 
 sieges and escaladoes, and led them himself to surprise 
 Tashpour. And this they accomplished by the help of 
 ladders of ropes, ascending in this way the cliffs deemed 
 unsurmountable, as hath often been done before by the 
 Morattys, and having gained a footing on the ramparts, 
 as I had surmised, beat back the Moguls, and at length 
 made themselves masters of the place. And my friend 
 then seeking among the dungeons for me, had almost 
 missed me, from my cell's being set in an obscure angle 
 of the passage, had it not been for his assuring himself by 
 his calling to me that I was there. 
 
 This, then, was my second great deliverance, but to me 
 'twas even greater than the first, since now I was set free 
 also from those unhappy thoughts and imaginations that 
 had been my torment for years, and was resolved, so far as 
 lay in my power, to pursue duty alone for the future. 
 And that I might the better do this, I begged of the 
 viscount to make interest with Seva Gi to give us quickly 
 a guard to the coast, that I might bear to Surat the 
 message I was charged withal, and return to my business 
 there. And this the king was good enough to do, although 
 he had at first been minded to have us both, and in 
 
I ARRIVE AT SURAT AGAIN. 265 
 
 especial the viscount, go with him on this campaign, and 
 assist him with our counsel. Now this my friend had 
 been right glad at any ordinary time to fall in with, 
 but he was now so possessed (as well he might be) with 
 the thought of Madam Heliodora, and the desire to hasten 
 to her side, that he delayed not an instant to refuse the 
 Moratty's invitation, although in the most civil manner 
 imaginable, so that we parted from him the best of friends. 
 So courteously did this barbarian carry himself towards 
 us, that while we tarried with him, he appointed a butcher 
 for our sole service, and had him slay a goat for us every 
 day, since the Gentues eat no flesh-meat, but he, knowing 
 that we Europe men was accustomed thereto, would not 
 suffer us to miss it. And on our departing, he did give 
 us many gifts, yea, even to our servants and cooleys, for 
 Loll Duss was arrived at the camp in safety with his train 
 two days after us. Then sending with us a sufficient 
 guard, that should escort us to the gates of Surat, he 
 did bid us farewell, and went on to prosecute that war 
 which for him ended only with his death, the same 
 occurring some three years later than this adventure of 
 ours. 
 
 Now we came to Surat, my friend and I, having dis- 
 missed our Morattys at a convenient distance outside the 
 city, with thanks and a genteel present, and were received 
 with great amazement by the gentlemen at the Factory, and 
 this amazement was not diminished when our story was 
 told. My good friend Mr Martin, hearing it narrated by 
 the viscount, was fit to embrace us both in his joy and 
 happiness, and made his comment thereon in many strange 
 proverbs, culled from divers tongues. I delivered the 
 message I brought to his honour the President, and as 
 'twas now manifestly impossible for me to return into the 
 Mogul's immediate dominions (though here out of danger, 
 as being supposed to have fallen in the sack of Tashpour), 
 
266 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 another gentleman was sent to convey the answer on't to 
 Mr Kidder at Agra, and I was given his place in the Fac- 
 tory for the time. The viscount also did his best to repay 
 our Factory for their entertainment of him by instructing 
 divers of the Company's servants there in the Moratty 
 tongue, I being one of these ; but so great was the preju- 
 dice wherewith the reported deeds and purposes of the 
 French Factory had invested all their nation in our eyes 
 (the said French Factory being at once so crowded with 
 merchants and so poor that they were thankful to leave 
 the viscount to us for hospitality), that I could not be 
 sorry for my friend's sake when a means offered for his 
 return to France. 
 
 This was a ship of Havre-de-Grace, coming from Phool- 
 cherry and returning home, whose master offered a pas- 
 sage to the viscount, and he departed in her, bidding me 
 farewell with much sorrow, the which I also did experi- 
 ence for his leaving me. But although he did promise 
 to write me concerning all his affairs, so little commerce l 
 was there betwixt us and the French that near three years 
 passed before I heard from him, and then I learned that 
 he had found on his arrival in France my lord marquis 
 dead, and this, as they said, rather of a broken heart up- 
 on some disgrace he was fallen into with the court, such 
 as had made him be recalled and kept him idle, than of 
 any more exact disease. Madam Heliodora the viscount 
 found dwelling in Paris with a lady of quality that was 
 some kin to her, and they were wedded almost immedi- 
 ately upon his return, departing thereafter to his estate, 
 which was situate on the borders of the provinces of 
 Languedoc and Gascoign, 2 and ivhere (says he), we, shall 
 endeavour, with God's blessing, to spend our lives in alleviat- 
 ing the miseries and amending the situation of such as 
 
 1 Communication. 2 Gascony. 
 
 
MR SPENDER'S EFFRONTERY. 267 
 
 depend upon us. And this letter my friend did close with 
 so many and such lofty expressions of the gratitude that 
 both he and his lady experienced towards me, that I can't 
 quote from 'em; yet I won't deny but they were very 
 pleasant to me, and that I loved to flatter myself with 
 the belief that these two persons, whom I did so greatly 
 esteem, thanked me for some of the happiness I now con- 
 templated in them by means of this letter. And with this 
 persuasion of the good fortune of both my friends I did 
 content myself during several years that I heard naught 
 from them, believing them to be so greatly busied with 
 their gracious designs for their tenants that they lacked 
 the time to write to me, and never suspecting that 
 first of all their letters had miscarried, nor later that 
 evil was befallen them, until I heard it from their own 
 lips. 
 
 Now about a year after my return to Surat our 
 ambassadors came back from Agra, their business well 
 ended, and I, who conceived myself to have, as you may 
 remember, a crow to pick, as we say, with Mr Spender, 
 did demand of him his reason for denouncing me to the 
 Mogul, and thereby imperilling both my life and my 
 friend's. But instead of betraying shame or confusion, 
 such as you might expect, at my knowledge of his treason, 
 he turned aside my question with the greatest coolness 
 in the world, saying only that 'twas a person's bounden 
 duty to use any means in his power to succeed in 
 his designs. And I then leaving him, fearing lest in 
 my rage at his effrontery I should lay violent hands 
 upon him, learned from others of the ambassage that 
 the viscount's escape was at first kept as a secret by 
 the Moguls, but that when it came to the ears of the 
 ambassadors, Mr Spender gained an audience of the em- 
 peror, and all for to tell him that our cooleys returned 
 
268 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 from Gualleyor had spoke of a second Europe man in my 
 train, whose face they had never seen, and this (said Mr 
 Spender), might well be the escaped prisoner. And the 
 Mogul, hearing this, did take those measures to stop 
 us whereof you know already, and showed himself 
 very favourable towards Mr Spender and the rest of 
 the ambassage. 
 
269 
 
 CHAPTEK XVI. 
 
 OF MY DEPARTING FROM EAST INDIA, AND RETURNING 
 TO MY HOME AND DOROTHY. 
 
 Now after my friend was departed I did spend seven 
 years, more or less, in the service of the Company at 
 Surat, serving them to the best of my ability, and enjoy- 
 ing at the last the dignity of warehouse-keeper, which is 
 a place of some honour and profit. Yet I wan't, during 
 all this time, tied, so to speak, to my desk in the Factory, 
 for I made three short voyages to the Further East on the 
 Company's occasions, sailing once to Bengali, and again 
 to Bantam in the island of Java, and once again to the 
 great kingdom of Syam, from all of which journeys I did 
 bring back experience and profit for myself, as well as 
 advantage to my employers. 
 
 Now it so happened that there was at Surat, at the 
 time of our sailing on the third of these voyages, a certain 
 Popish priest, a Portugal, that did take passage with us 
 to one of the Portugals' settlements lower down the coast, 
 and from this gentleman, that showed himself very agree- 
 able, and no bigot, in spite of his creed, I learned some- 
 what touching an old friend that I had of late years (I 
 shame to say it) near forgot. For asking of him some 
 question touching divers persons at Goa, though cautiously 
 
270 
 
 IX FURTHEST IND. 
 
 lest he should recognise me and denounce me to the In- 
 quisition, and I should thus again come into their hands, 
 he told me of a band of Jesuit missionaries that was sent 
 to convert the savage people of a certain great island lying 
 not far from Java. Of these Paulistins (says my priest), 
 there was one that had shown himself extreme devoted, 
 more than all the rest, and very forward in all the work 
 that was undertook, so that when the savages turned 
 against them and ill-treated them, as they did after the 
 space of some six months, they did torment him in es- 
 pecial with great tortures, which did so work upon his 
 frame that soon after, being rescued by a Spanish ship of 
 war, he died in great suffering and in the odour of sanc- 
 tity, and the name of this person was Theodoras. Fur- 
 thermore, it was whispered among the other fathers that 
 this Father Theodoras was wont to use himself thus hardly 
 by reason of a certain monstrous sin that he had once 
 committed, and this (said my priest to me in great con- 
 fidence), was said to be some inadvertence or lightness of 
 speech of his whereby some heretic had been enabled to 
 escape the punishment due to his evil deeds, but this was 
 gathered only from his sayings on his deathbed, and could 
 not be confirmed. But I, as you may well guess, knew 
 the truth of this matter, though I would not reveal it to my 
 friendly priest, and grieved myself much to think that the 
 good man should have conceived that this piece of kind- 
 ness needed to be so hardly atoned for. But the priest 
 never knew that he had told his tale to one so closely 
 involved therein, and he left us at his journey's end with- 
 out remark. 
 
 This, then, was a result of one of my journeys, but I 
 wan't idle now when at home, even during the slack times 
 of our business at Surat, for I laid up great store of obser- 
 vations touching the Indians and their ways, and also the 
 Europe men settled among 'em, all to be employed later 
 
PREPARATIONS FOR DEPARTURE. 271 
 
 in a way that I shall show you. And in all this I had the 
 help and countenance of my good friend Mr Martin, who 
 displayed as great an alacrity to assist me regain my earliest 
 dispositions as many men's friends do to lead 'em into ruin, 
 so as I must ever be grateful to him. Likewise among 
 the other gentlemen at the Factory, with but few excep- 
 tions, I did find much kindness and friendship, and had 
 also another friend, that was a faithful though a humble 
 one, in my servant Loll Duss. This man, shortly before 
 my leaving Surat, professed himself openly a convert to 
 Christianity, and was admitted into our holy religion with 
 the use of that form set forth of late years for the baptis- 
 ing of natives in our plantations, and suchlike cases. The 
 minister of the Factory had willingly took him into his 
 service when I departed, but such a prodigious affection 
 had this faithful fellow conceived for me, that he must 
 needs forsake his country and friends, and follow me in 
 my return to my native land, whereof I will now unfold 
 to you the particulars. 
 
 Xow you must know that though I had, as in hon- 
 our bound, wrestled with and conquered my passion for 
 Madam Heliodora, that was now my friend's wife, yet 
 this had not wrought in me any reviving of my former 
 affection for my cousin Dorothy. Though I still per- 
 sisted in my design of marrying her, considering this to 
 be my duty, I had not announced it in my letters to Mr 
 Sternhold, conceiving it to be only just that she should 
 have the chance to find a servant more to her liking, and 
 that loved her better, if she so willed it. Yet I did read 
 with a certain anxiety each epistle of the old lawyer, 
 whereof he writ to me regularly one in the year, and 
 wan't by no means displeased to perceive therein that my 
 cousin still remained a maid ; for, strange though it may 
 appear, yet the thought of a life at Ellswether with this 
 beautiful and virtuous woman for my wife wan't at all 
 
272 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 disagreeable to me, though I loved her not. 'Twas a 
 pleasant dream to admire at times, when I had little else 
 to do, and sat alone in my chamber, but so little did it 
 touch my heart that I was content to work on year after 
 year and never seek to go home, until a simple chance 
 awaked some spark in me, and kindled it to a flame. 
 And that you may perceive how this come about, it 
 may be as well for me to relate the substance of a 
 discourse that was had one evening between Mr Martin 
 and myself. 
 
 "Ned," says my friend, when I found him sitting in 
 the gallery outside his chamber on my return from a ride, 
 " have you forgot that to-morrow you must needs declare 
 whether you will accept of the proffer of the agency at 
 Carwar, or not ? " 
 
 " I han't forgot it, sir," says I, " and until to-day 'twas 
 my design to accept on't, but (though I am almost 
 ashamed to tell it you) I have this evening been led 
 altogether to change my mind." 
 
 " Come ! " says he, " sure this is a sudden determin- 
 ation, lad. What hath led you to't ? and what do you 
 purpose to do if you don't accept of the agency ? It an't 
 every day that such places go a-begging." 
 
 " Well, sir," says I, " I don't doubt but you will be 
 prodigious astonished to hear that I feel myself very 
 strongly drawn towards home." 
 
 " Home ? England ? " saith he. " Why now, Ned, you 
 do indeed astonish me. I can't blame you, and yet it 
 seerns strange you should desire to leave the service so 
 young." 
 
 " Not so monstrous young, sir," quoth I. " I am thirty- 
 eight years old, under your favour." 
 
 " So you are," says he. " 'Tis twenty years and more 
 since the day I met you upon the landing-place at Swally. 
 But prythee, Ned, tell me, whence come this new plan ? " 
 
TALK WITH MR MARTIN. 273 
 
 " Why, sir," says I, " I am almost ashamed to tell you, 
 as I said. But indeed I was visiting upon our friend Mr 
 Stokes but now, and entered his house suddenly, sending 
 no word of my approach. Coming then into the inner 
 court, I found him at supper with his wife and children 
 (for, as you know, he is married to a country-born woman, 
 half Portugal and half Gentue, and hath several children 
 by her), and they had no time, by reason of my hasty 
 entrance, to retire, as is their custom when his friends 
 appear. And (but this, sir, must appear to you so 
 strange and foolish that I ask your pardon for't before- 
 hand) the sight seemed to breed in me a certain long- 
 ing and desire for such a home of my own, and recalled 
 to me that I might have had such an one now had I 
 wished it, and in fine, it did awake in me a vehement 
 design of returning at once to England and espousing 
 my cousin." 
 
 " So, so ! " says Mr Martin, looking upon me jestingly, 
 " is this your mind, lad ? Well, Every man Jcnowes where 
 his shooe wrings him, but 111 own I han't looked that 
 yours should wring you here. You will wait, I presume, 
 for the Boscobel, that is expected every day at Swally on 
 her homeward voyage, or are your occasions so urgent 
 that you must needs charter a country junk, and perform 
 your journey in her ? " 
 
 " Sir," says I, " I perceive that you regard this sudden 
 determination on my part as foolish and laughable, and 
 indeed I can scarce see it otherwise myself. But give 
 me leave to remind you that the purpose for the accom- 
 plishing whereof I came hither is much more than per- 
 formed, for I have long since heard from my attorney 
 that all the burdens and mortgages on my father's estates 
 are paid off, through the sums that I have remitted to him, 
 and all necessary improvements effected, and now I have 
 a genteel competence assured me from my rents as well 
 
 s 
 
274 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 as from the moneys I have put out to interest at home 
 and adventured in divers cargoes, &c., here. I have no 
 desire for prodigious wealth, and do now possess more 
 than any of my family has done, though what I have in- 
 vested here must needs continue to increase, so long as 
 our trade subsist. Why, then, should I tarry longer in 
 the Indies, becoming strange to my own country and 
 growing old and crabbed, when at Ellswether I may live 
 in modest comfort, cheered by the company of one of the 
 best women in the world ? " 
 
 "Why," says he, "your argument of your case is 
 mighty convincing. But I pray you remember, Ned, 
 that He that reckons without his host, must reckon twice. 
 What if the lady of whom you speak don't care to wed 
 you?" 
 
 " Oh, but that is understood, sir," says I. 
 
 " Well, Ned," says he, " go, and may you enjoy all the 
 good fortune you look for. Tis well you can disengage 
 yourself from the pursuit of wealth thus early, in the 
 stead of toiling on for the mere sake of toiling, as 'tis 
 with others, and with me amongst 'em. How shall I do 
 without you, lad ? " 
 
 " Nay, sir," says I, " come home with me, and sure we 
 will show the world a modern example of that friendship 
 which they say is now passed away." 
 
 "Nay," said he, "not yet. I have no bride awaiting 
 me, Ned, nor no cause for haste. In five years or so, if 
 it please God, I may come home and pay you a visit. 
 But Surat is as dear a place to me now as any save one, 
 and that I trust to see once more before I die. My pa- 
 rents lie buried there, and one that I had hoped should be 
 all, and more than all, to me that Mrs Brandon is to you, 
 lad. That spot I would fain see again, but little time 
 will be required for that, and I look still to be of some 
 use here. Though Mr Ned Carlyon ben't my fellow no 
 
 
 
I EMBARK ON THE BOSCOBEL. 275 
 
 longer, I may yet find some young writer but newly 
 arrived hither that will bear with an old man's infirmities 
 and listen to his counsel. But your work lies at Ells- 
 wether, Ned, as I see now clearly, and therefore I can but 
 bid you go home to't immediately. Take time when Time 
 commdh, lest Time steale away." 
 
 Now this advice assorting so well with my inclination, 
 I made haste to follow it, to the extent even of sending 
 in my resignation of my place to Mr President and the 
 Council, and calling in such moneys as I had that I did 
 not design to leave in Mr Martin's hands. Three days 
 after this sudden determination of mine, the Boscobel did 
 cast anchor in Swally Koad, and up come Captain Free- 
 man to the Factory, much moved by the prospect of hav- 
 ing my company on his voyage home. 'Twas his last 
 voyage also, says he, for he was growing old, and might 
 no longer depend on his bodily strength in any strait, as 
 he had once done, and therefore he was minded to ask a 
 decent pension from the Company, and with his savings 
 build him a likely house by the riverside down Deptford 
 way, and live there with his old wife, laying down the 
 law to the younger skippers, and shaking his head with 
 the old ones over the new-fangled ways favoured by the 
 officers of his majesty's dockyard. And here, said he, 
 must I come to visit upon him, and we would smoke a 
 pipe together in an arbour by the water, with the smell 
 of tar and rope all about us, and talk of our former voy- 
 ages in the Eastern Seas the while we watched the king's 
 ships floating down with the tide. And I was well 
 pleased to humour my old friend in this simple dream 
 of his, so that we spake on't many an evening on deck 
 during our voyage. For I was able to make an end of 
 all my occasions before the ship sailed, and therefore 
 embarked in her, with Loll Duss my servant, and 
 many great chests and boxes filled with precious mer- 
 
276 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 chandises and strange toys 1 that I had lit upon in my 
 travels. 
 
 Thus, then, did I bid farewell to that most rich and 
 pleasant town of Surat, and to my fellow -servants of the 
 Company there, that had showed themselves, with scarce 
 any exception, as genteel and agreeable persons as any 
 man need desire for his fellows. And I am right glad 
 now that I departed from East India before this famous 
 city lost her pre-eminence in our trade, the which was 
 given over to that low and sultry island of Bombaim, to 
 the great scandal of all in the Factory. But this, as I 
 have said, happened only after I had left the place. 
 
 Now this last voyage of mine with Captain Freeman 
 was a mighty prosperous and agreeable one, so that from 
 the day we left Swally to that wherein we were able with 
 our perspective glasses to discern the white cliffs of our 
 own island, we met with little rough weather, and no 
 calamitous accidents. And on this quietness and lack of 
 danger our captain did much felicitate me, saying that 
 had the pirates and the Barbary rovers, whom he feared, 
 but known of the wealth that I brought home with me, 
 it had gone hard with them if they had not come against 
 us in so great force as to overpower us, when we must all 
 have ended our days as slaves in Algier or Sallee. But 
 this danger, like the others on our path, we passed with- 
 out encountering 'em, and so arrived safely at Graves-End, 
 and there landed, where I had embarked more than twenty 
 years before, on the third day of October 1684. 
 
 Now in London I must needs repair to the Company's 
 House in Leadenhall Street, and there give some account 
 of myself, delivering, moreover, the letters wherewith I 
 had been charged by Mr President at Surat, and 'twas 
 also only fitting that I should pay my respects to my 
 lord Duke of London, the son of my own learned and 
 
 1 This word was then equivalent to curiosities. 
 
I ARRIVE IN ENGLAND. 277 
 
 virtuous patron ; and when these things was done, and 
 likewise much business of my own, with respect to that 
 merchandise I had with me, Captain Freeman would 
 have me visit him at his inn where he lodged, and make 
 the acquaintance of his wife and children. But I can 
 declare to you that I hurried through these duties with 
 the greatest haste in the world, desiring nothing so much 
 as to have 'em over, and so feel myself free to ride into 
 Northamptonshire and seek my own home. For during 
 all our voyage, that longing that had seized me at Surat 
 did but grow stronger and stronger, so that Captain Free- 
 man told me I was like a sailor-lad coming home to his 
 sweetheart, with so great eagerness did I watch for favour- 
 ing winds and desire the first sight of the shore. And 
 now that I was once more in town, and saw on every side 
 the spots where I had wandered as a lad, with my head 
 full of glory and of Dorothy, the spirit of those past days 
 seemed to return upon me, and I could scarce wait to 
 complete my business before I bid Loll Duss have the 
 horses saddled for a start betimes one morning. 
 
 I had been careful to send to Ellswether no word of my 
 coming, for I desired to take my friends by surprise (alas ! 
 to what evil discoveries hath this same desire led many !), 
 and now I could scarce bring myself to allow of the need- 
 ful halts upon the road, nor to refrain from riding our 
 poor beasts to death. I had brought with me only such 
 things as was strictly necessary, that so we might travel 
 the lighter, and had bought two good horses for myself 
 and Loll Duss and our saddle-bags, and our journey wan't 
 thus a long one, though it seemed so to me. 'Twas on an 
 evening near the end of the month of October that I 
 reached Puckle Acton, and then found myself in such a 
 heat and excitement from being so near my journey's end 
 that I could not resolve to lie there the night and ride to 
 Ellswether in the morning as I had purposed, but leaving 
 
278 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 Loll Duss and the horses at the inn, set out to walk 
 thither at once. Now this was a time when the town 
 was very quiet, and the people all agog for news, and 
 'twas quickly reported amongst 'em that a strange gentle- 
 man with a blackamoor servant was arrived at the inn, 
 whereupon there come together a great company of the 
 lower sort for to talk with Loll Duss in the kitchen ; but 
 I had bid him tell them nothing, and therefore he feigned 
 not to understand them, so that they were forced to let 
 him alone, though they tried him even with broken 
 English, thinking to make him conceive them easier, so 
 that I laughed to hear them. And before I could get 
 away from the place, come the landlord with a message 
 from certain gentlemen that were wont to spend an hour 
 or two of an evening in the parlour there, asking the 
 favour of my company to drink a bottle of Porto-Porto 
 with 'em ; but this I made haste to decline, though with 
 all due civility, saying that I had friends near that 'twas 
 a great concernment to me to see at once. And upon 
 this the landlord, desiring to know who these were, 
 offered to guide me in case I knew not their dwelling; 
 but this also I did refuse, saying to him that I knew my 
 way well. 
 
 And thus at last I set out, but found to my surprise 
 that there was so many changes in the town since I had 
 seen it last that I had been well advised to accept of mine 
 host's offer, for 1 lost my way in the darkness, and could 
 not find it again. Seeing then an ancient person coming 
 along the street, very reverend in his bearing, and ap- 
 parelled with an air of great seemliness and prosperity, 
 with his servant carrying a lantern before him, I ap- 
 proached him and asked of him the way to Ellswether, 
 the which he told me very kindly. 
 
 " My house lies on that very road, sir," says he, " and if 
 you'll give yourself the pains to accompany me thus far, 
 
MR STEHNHOLD. 279 
 
 I can direct you from thence with more conveniency than 
 here. Pray, may I ask whether you be charged with any 
 letter or message for the ladies at Ellssvether ? " 
 
 " No letter, sir," says I, " but a message, maybe." 
 
 " Sir," says he, looking into my face very hard, " your 
 voice seems known to me, but your features I can't recall. 
 You will pardon me if I should know you." 
 
 " You may well be pardoned, sir," says I, " for twenty 
 years' absence is like to change men beyond recognition." 
 
 u Twenty years ? " said he. " Tom, come hither. Sir, 
 pardon my rudeness," and he took the lantern from the 
 servant's hand and held it up so as the light thereof fell 
 upon my face. " Why, as I live, 'tis Mr Carlyon ! Wel- 
 come home, sir ; glad I am to be the first to greet your 
 honour in this place." 
 
 " Sure 'tis a happy omen, sir," says I, " that the first 
 person to greet me should be so tried and faithful a friend 
 as yourself. Pray, how do Mrs Sternhold and your daugh- 
 ters find 'emselves ? I trust they are all three in good 
 health ? " 
 
 " The best of health, sir, I thank you," said Mr Stern- 
 hold, for he it was. " My daughter Sisley is married to 
 Frank Packworth, that your honour was wont to fight 
 with at the Grammar School, but is now my partner, and 
 a very worthy man. Diony dwells still with her mother 
 and me, and is the very light of our eyes." 
 
 " I am rejoiced to hear your good news, sir," says I. 
 " Pray make my most respectful compliments to the 
 gentlewomen, and assure 'em that I shall find myself 
 impatient until I may be able to renew my acquaintance 
 with 'em." 
 
 " You are very good, sir," says Mr Sternhold. " May we 
 hope that you are now returned to abide among us as did 
 your honoured father ? " 
 
 " That is my design," said I, " though I don't dare hope 
 
280 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 to approach my father's virtues. Will it be surprising to 
 you, sir, to learn that after all my wanderings I am 
 returned to my port of departure, determined to marry 
 my cousin and settle down in my place here ? " 
 
 "I account, sir, that the question of your honour's 
 marriage hangs in some slight degree upon Mrs Brandon's 
 inclinations ? " says he, and seemed to hint at something, 
 though what I could not tell. 
 
 " Oh, without doubt, sir," says I, carelessly enough. 
 
 "Ah, well," says Mr Sternhold cautiously, "I can't 
 pretend to answer for Mrs Brandon's resentiments," and 
 with that he stopped, and I could not frame to question 
 him further on the point, though I had fain known 
 whether he sought only to check my too-eager assurance, 
 as had Mr Martin, or whether he did hint obscurely at 
 some actual and apparent rival. But now we were come 
 to Mr Sternhold's house, and though he would fain have 
 borne me company to the Hall, I would not suffer it, 
 accepting only his proffer of his servant and lantern for 
 to light me thither. And we walking on together viz., 
 the servant Tom and I I desired much to question him 
 touching Dorothy, with the view to learn the truth 
 regarding the matter that puzzled me, but refrained, 
 thinking shame to encourage a serving-lad to play the 
 spy on my cousin. Arriving then at the gate, I dismissed 
 him with a present, and went on alone up the fir-walk, 
 remembering how the last time I had rid down it Dorothy 
 had stood and cried to me, saying, " True knight for true 
 lady, Cousin Ned ! " With these words of hers in my 
 ears, I rang the bell at the great hall-door, and presently 
 heard the bolts and bars undone within, and an ancient 
 serving-man opened the door a small space, and looked 
 out for to see who was there. And I seeing it to be Miles, 
 that I had known well of old, it was in my mind to play 
 him a trick. 
 
MY RECEPTION AT HOME. 281 
 
 "Who's there," says Miles, peering at me, I standing 
 before him on the step. 
 
 "An honest traveller," says I, "with news from East 
 India." 
 
 "This an't no inn," says he. "Why not bring your 
 news in the daytime ? " 
 
 " Because I an't but just arrived in the town," quoth I. 
 " Prythee, good fellow, let me in, and give me speech of 
 Mrs Brandon, for I am come to bring her word of an old 
 friend." 
 
 " From the Indies ? " saith he, opening the door wider. 
 " Why, then, give me your message, so I may take it to 
 Mrs Dorothy, and ask her if she will please to see you." 
 
 " Nay," says I, " I'll give my message to none but Mrs 
 Brandon herself." 
 
 " I see you are an impudent fellow," says he. " If I 
 may not serve you, sure you may go whistle for Mrs 
 Brandon, for I won't disturb her nigh upon supper-time 
 for to come to the door on a fool's errand." 
 
 " You lack a master here, indeed ! " said I, in some heat, 
 but ceased suddenly, for I beheld a lady come down the 
 great oaken staircase, who stood still on a sudden at the 
 sound of our wrangling, and looked towards us. As she 
 stood there, holding a great candlestick of silver in her 
 hand, I could almost have thought her a painted portrait, 
 framed in the doorway of the gallery behind her, so clearly 
 could I mark her gown of flowered tabby and black satin 
 petticoat, her dark hair curled under a high cap with lace, 
 and even the silver buckles on her shoes. Though I could 
 see all this so well, 'twas but for a moment that she stood 
 thus, her face wearing a quick, eager look, then came 
 down the stairs, and setting her candle on the table, came 
 towards us. 
 
 " What is this, Miles ? " says she. " Why do you keep 
 this gentleman at the door ? " 
 
282 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 " Gentleman do you say, madam ? " says Allies, very 
 angry, and would have grumbled on, but she cut him short 
 and turned to me 
 
 " Sir, I entreat of you to pardon this incivility, and to 
 give yourself the pain to come within. You have a 
 message for one here, I believe. May I ask whether your 
 business lie with Mrs Skipwith or myself ? " 
 
 " I count, madam," says I, " that I have the honour of 
 speaking with Mrs Brandon ? This being so " (and she 
 made a sign of assent), " I may tell you that I am come 
 from the Indies, and that I have been asked to bring you 
 news of the welfare of your cousin, Mr Edward Carlyon." 
 
 " You are my cousin's friend, without doubt, sir ? " says 
 she. "Pray give us the happiness of your company to 
 supper, and let us know all your news. My friend Mrs 
 Skipwith will rejoice to hear it as well as I." 
 
 " Madam," says I, " your commands is too agreeable not 
 to be obeyed," and thereupon I followed her into the 
 parlour, where was an old gentlewoman sitting, dressed 
 very seemly in black, with a white cap and handkercher. 
 
 " Madam," says Dorothy, " this gentleman is a friend of 
 Mr Carlyon's, that is come from the Indies with news of 
 him. Sir, allow me to present you to Mrs Sophronia 
 Skipwith." 
 
 " Sir," says Mrs Skipwith, when I had saluted her very 
 civilly, "any friend of Mr Carlyon can't but be always 
 welcome to us. Dorothy, my dear, pray bid Miles hasten 
 with the supper." 
 
 Being invited by Mrs Skipwith, I sat down beside her, 
 discovering that she was grown very deaf and that her 
 eyes were become dim, and did set myself, when Dorothy 
 was returned, to answer their questions in the best way I 
 might. They would fain know when I saw Mr Carlyon 
 last, how he looked, whether he had any thought of 
 returning soon to England, and the like, and these all 
 
MRS SKIPWITH AND DOROTHY. 
 
 wan't troublesome to answer. But presently Mrs Skip- 
 with saith all on a sudden 
 
 " And pray, sir, is Mr Carlyon yet wedded ? " 
 
 I would not choose to look at Dorothy, but I saw her 
 start and catch her breath, and made haste to reply 
 
 " Mr Carlyon hath altogether abandoned the hopes he 
 once cherished in a certain very high quarter, madam. The 
 lady to whose hand he pretended hath for some years past 
 been the wife of another." 
 
 " Ah," says Mrs Skipwith, with an air of much content- 
 ment, " hath she jilted him, sir ? No doubt 'twas the best 
 thing could happen to him. 'Tis ever a mistake for young 
 persons to look too high in marriage. Not that I would 
 say " she seemed to remember that she must needs uphold 
 the honour of the house to a stranger "that a French 
 countess is over high for a Carlyon of Ellswether, but 
 when " 
 
 " An't you afraid of wearying this gentleman with our 
 family matters, clear madam ? " says Dorothy quickly, as 
 though she feared what the old gentlewoman might say 
 next; "should we not do well to speak of things more 
 entertaining to him ? But here is Miles to tell us supper 
 is ready. Sure we must delay for a time the rest of our 
 discourse." 
 
 And in truth, there stood Miles at the door, still glum 
 enough of aspect from his late defeat, and announced 
 supper. Then I, by no means loath to escape from the 
 questions that I found wellnigh as disagreeable as did 
 Dorothy, did offer my hand to Mrs Skipwith for to lead 
 her into the dining-room, my cousin following. The 
 chamber was still altogether as I remembered it, save 
 that the portraits in little 1 of my father and mother hung 
 now on either side of the chimney. The table was set 
 as I had always been wont to see it, with the state and 
 
 1 Miniatures. 
 
284 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 dignity that my father had accounted essential to his 
 quality, and covers was laid for Mrs Skipwith and 
 Dorothy at the head and foot, and for me at the side. 
 Noting this, I handed Mrs Skipwith to her seat, and 
 turned to lead Dorothy to hers. She accepted of the 
 civility, but when we reached the place, dropped my hand 
 suddenly, and with a courtesy 
 
 " Take your own place, Cousin Ned," says she. 
 
 Then, as I can assure you, there was a noise indeed. 
 Mrs Skipwith weeping and laughing both together, and 
 crying out that 'twas a mighty pretty piece of fooling, 
 and she had known the truth all along (which indeed she 
 had not, nor even guessed it distantly), and Miles begging 
 my pardon and cursing himself for his dulness, and 
 then crying out to the other servants that the young 
 master was come home, until they all come for to see 
 the sight cook and maids and the boy that helped in 
 the garden, and all and wept and talked and remarked 
 upon me until I was fain to shake hands with 'em all 
 round and to send 'em back to their kitchen, saying that 
 I was hungry and desired my supper. But first I saluted 
 a second time Mrs Skipwith, that did weep over me 
 again, and call Miles to witness that when I was a young 
 urchin newly sent to school she had prophesied that I 
 should be just the man I was to-day. And then I came 
 to Dorothy, that sat in her place by the table, very white 
 and pale, and though I would fain have took and kissed 
 her as I had been used to do, I durst not offer it, so 
 noble arid unbending was her air, but kissed instead 
 on't the hand she held forth to me, and felt that this 
 was above my deserts. So then we sat down to supper, 
 a right merry party, for Dorothy had thrown aside her 
 ceremony and talked and laughed with the best, so 
 that she seemed to me to be indeed again the little 
 cousin that I had loved so long before ; but in all her 
 
DOROTHY RECOGNISES MK. 285 
 
 mirth this I noted, namely, that she would not meet 
 my eye, and when she found me looking at her, turned 
 away her head as though displeased. And this caused me 
 some slight apprehension, remembering Mr Sternhold's 
 words; but I did quickly put it aside, being resolved 
 to enjoy to the full this the first night of my return to 
 my ancient home. 
 
 Now after supper we returned again to the parlour, 
 and talked there until it was late, and the more my 
 eye rested upon Dorothy, and the more I heard her 
 speak, the more she seemed to me to be the same as 
 ever, and never to have lost her former place in my 
 heart. But when I would have showed somewhat of 
 this in my discourse, calling her "Little cousin," and 
 " Sweet Doll," I was grieved to perceive that she turned 
 from me again, as showing that she had no liking for 
 such familiar fashions of address. But this, says I to 
 myself, was doubtless but the effect of our long absence 
 and estrangement one from the other, and after that I 
 had bid her good night, I did thank God for the prospect 
 of happiness opening before me, not knowing that I was 
 about to pass through some of the sorest trouble of my 
 life. But nevertheless, this I did perceive, that whereas 
 it had seemed to me when in East India, and even on 
 the voyage and since I was arrived in England, easy 
 enough to offer to Dorothy myself and my lands, though 
 without my love, yet now this should seem to me, as 
 to her, an outrage, and I determined with myself to wait 
 and say naught until she should know me better. 
 
286 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 OF MY SETTING TO REAP THE HARVEST I HAD SOWN. 
 
 Now in pursuance of this resolve of mine, I did determine 
 to watch and study Dorothy, and so to perceive how I 
 might best recommend myself to her favour. And with 
 this view I did take care to spend great part of my time 
 in company with her and Mrs Skip with, hearing from 
 them of all the changes that had took place since my 
 departure, and telling them such things as they desired to 
 know touching East India and my travels there. But 
 since I had begun this procedure as a matter of calcula- 
 tion and prudence, I was surprised, when no long time had 
 passed, to find myself hanging upon my cousin's least 
 word, and seizing every occasion of offering myself as her 
 cavcdiero. And perceiving this, I was startled. " Can 
 this," says I to myself, " be all repentance towards Dorothy 
 for my former hard usage of her ? and if it ben't that, 
 what is't ? Come now," says I, " let me examine and see 
 how I should regard her were I but to fall in with her in 
 company as a stranger, and what resentiments I should 
 entertain towards her." 
 
 And this I set myself to do, but in the course on't 
 Dorothy did discover so many new beauties, both of person 
 and of heart, that I was long in the doing ; but setting 
 down coldly all my observations, this is the sum of them. 
 
DOROTHY. 287 
 
 She was of an excellent middle stature, neither low nor 
 over-high, and in all her motions an easy sprightliness 
 that compared well even with the slow grace of Madam 
 Heliodora. Her eyes was dark, bright, and piercing, 
 her hair not far removed from black, her complexion 
 of the last degree of loveliness, mingling, as it did, the 
 pleasing tints of the lily and the rose. But you could 
 not rightly admire her features for your admiration of 
 the mind that informed them, and rather than her face 
 you would observe her mien of sweet contentment, such 
 as a good conscience and a worthy life alone can furnish, 
 though overspread with an air of chastened melancholy, 
 which did but contribute to enhance her charms. 
 
 And this also I perceived during this time, that whereas 
 Mrs Skip with was never backward to ask questions of me, 
 and likewise to pass her judgment on those things I told 
 her, Dorothy spake little, but such words as she did say, 
 was marked with such sense and gravity as did charm me 
 mightily, reminding me at first of Madam Heliodora. But 
 I soon perceived a great difference between these two 
 ladies, yet such as wrought in no way to the disadvantage 
 of either. For Madam Heliodora had been wont to utter 
 her thought in its fulness, with a certain noble modesty, 
 and yet with assurance, as knowing it was well worth our 
 hearing, and that she had the right to say all she desired ; 
 but with Dorothy I had always the belief that she uttered 
 only some small portion of her thought, and that there 
 was much more behind, the which 'twould indeed enrich 
 me to hear, could I but win upon her to give it forth. 
 But this with all my art I could not attain unto, which 
 did tease and allure me mightily, making me cry to 
 myself, " Sure how happy will be that person to whom 
 Dorothy shall open her whole heart ! " and more and 
 more did I learn to desire that it might fall to me to be 
 that person. 
 
288 
 
 IX FURTHEST IXD. 
 
 But, strange though it may appear to you, the more I 
 grew to value at their proper price my cousin's beauties 
 of mind and heart, the further from her I seemed to be, 
 nay, I was become so low and mean in my own sight, 
 that that proposition which I had designed to make her, 
 and which I had postponed on my first returning, lest the 
 coldness on't should shock her sensibilities, seemed now to 
 me so rude and insulting as I might not dare to offend 
 her ears therewith. For, says I to myself, how can I say 
 calmly to such a woman as this, that I have wasted the 
 best part of my life in a passion for that which belonged 
 to another, and that all love is dead in my heart, and yet 
 ask her to share with me my dignity and wealth, out of 
 consideration for an ancient contract that I myself was 
 the first to set aside ? Sure 'twere profaneness and sacri- 
 lege to speak to a creature like this of marriage without 
 love. Let me rather, says I, try to discover what manner 
 of life, and shared with what person, she should esteem 
 most to her taste, and endeavour to secure it for her, and 
 then live out the remainder of my lonely existence happy 
 in her happiness. But the more I reasoned thus with 
 myself, the more I felt that that ideal or phantasm of 
 wedded life that had presented itself to me at Surat was 
 the only thing that could promise me earthly happiness, 
 and that, without Dorothy were mine, this ideal could 
 never be. And though I chid my foolish heart almost 
 hourly, demanding on't now how I could be so insensible 
 as not to love a creature of such transcendent excellence, 
 and now how could I expect to love her when love and 
 the power thereof was dead within me, yet my resenti- 
 ments were never a whit diminished in this way, but 
 rather increased, so that I walked abroad daily in a mighty 
 turmoil and confusion of mind, until that chanced which 
 confirmed the fear that had been aroused in my heart by 
 Mr Sternhold's words on our first meeting. 
 
OLD ACQUAINTANCES. 289 
 
 For 'twas my custom at this time to ride over a certain 
 part of my estates every day, visiting the farmers and 
 cottagers and making myself known to 'em, and every- 
 where I received the greatest kindness and a prodigious 
 warm welcome, and many also, hearing that I wan't 
 wedded to any gentlewoman in foreign parts, believed 
 me to be returned with the intent to marry Dorothy, and 
 so encouraged me thereto, heaping many blessings on her 
 head. Now one afternoon, when I was returning from 
 such a visit as this, I felt a desire for solitude and com- 
 muning with myself, and so sent my horse back to Ells- 
 wether by Loll Duss, that rid after me, and walked on by 
 myself. But I wan't doomed to enjoy my solitude long, 
 for scarce had I walked a quarter of a mile before I heard 
 the sound of wheels in the mire, and looking back, saw a 
 neat coach come along behind me, with a lady beckoning 
 to me with her fan from the window on't. And I going 
 to see what she would have with me, found her to be my 
 ancient acquaintance, Mrs Packworth, and with her Mrs 
 Sternhold her mother, and not having yet seen either of 
 these gentlewomen since my return, save only in church, 
 they did desire of me to come into the coach with 'em, 
 and they would carry me home, while I told them con- 
 cerning myself and my travels. And this I wan't by 
 no means loath to do, finding my single meditations 
 little comforting, and so entered the coach and sat 
 opposite to them, and for a time we were very merry, the 
 two gentlewomen asking me questions, and I answering 
 them. 
 
 And when all their questions was done, I said to them 
 that 'twas my turn to ask, and they consenting that this 
 was only fair, I did begin ; but no sooner had I touched, 
 though in the most delicate way imaginable, upon Dorothy, 
 than Mrs Sternhold looked upon me as though grieved 
 and astonished for the hardness of my heart, and Mrs 
 
 T 
 
290 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 Pack worth seemed all at once to become angry and con- 
 temptuous of me. 
 
 " Come, sir," says she, " sure you need discover no in- 
 terest in Mrs Brandon, for we all know that you have 
 resigned all pretension to her." 
 
 " Sisley, my dear daughter ! " says her mother, but Mrs 
 Packworth would not agree to withdraw from her posi- 
 tion. " An't it true ? " she says to me. 
 
 "Madam," says I, "perhaps you'll allow me, speak- 
 ing in confidence, to say that 'tis possible for any 
 person to repent of his early sins and follies, and, having 
 been duly punished for 'em, to do his best to amend 
 'em." 
 
 "I presume, sir, that Mrs Brandon's inclinations will 
 carry some weight in such a matter ? " cries she, just as 
 had her father. 
 
 " I think, madam," says I, " that you can scarce deem 
 me likely to wish to force Mrs Brandon's inclinations ? 
 Nevertheless, 'tis allowable in me to cherish a hope that, 
 while demanding no more favour at starting than any 
 other person, I may be able to show my regret for my 
 former carriage, and perhaps in due time to enlist her 
 heart in my cause." 
 
 " And in what kind of cause is that ? " says she. " Can 
 you dare to hope, sir, can you even wish, that Mrs Bran- 
 don should give her heart into the keeping of a person 
 that han't so much as a heart, though never such a poor 
 one, to give her in return, since his own was lost in 
 foreign parts long ago ? Nay, madam," for her mother 
 was showing herself desirous to arrest her in her discourse, 
 " prythee let me speak. 'Tis but just that Mr Carlyon 
 should hear the truth. There an't none at the Hall will 
 tell it him, and 'tis well he should know how Mrs Dorothy's 
 friends regard him. Pray, sir, do you think that Mrs 
 Brandon is your property, like your horse or your blacka- 
 
MRS PACKWORTH'S COUNSELS. 291 
 
 moor, that having once cast her aside, you may gain her 
 again at your conveniency ? " 
 
 " Indeed, madam," quoth I, " I am but too much sen- 
 sible of my faithless and evil conduct in the past, and yet 
 at times I entertain such confidence in Mrs Brandon's 
 gentle and forgiving spirit as I am almost ready to be- 
 lieve she will admit me to her favour again upon assur- 
 ance of my sincere repentance." 
 
 Now this indeed was that very thing whereof I was 
 perpetually doubting nowadays, and nothing was further 
 from my intention than to make such a boast, but yet I 
 could not resist giving utterance thereto, being somewhat 
 heated by Mrs Packworth's condemnation of me. But 
 she was a better fighter than I. 
 
 " Welladay ! " she cries, " that I should live to hear a 
 gentleman affirm coolly that he desires and expects a lady 
 to receive him into her favour when not only he don't 
 offer her any love, but glories in having none to offer ! " 
 
 " In truth, madam," says I, mighty uncomfortable, " you 
 know more of my heart than I, for it is so prodigiously 
 tumbled up and down that no pains will enable me to 
 read it aright." 
 
 " Is that so, sir ? " saith she. " Then pray listen to me, 
 for I have that to tell you which shall quickly resolve 
 your doubts as to the nature of your resentiments for Mrs 
 Brandon. Two or three minutes back you seemed (though 
 little as if you feared any such thing) to remember that 
 'twas possible Mrs Brandon might entertain other views 
 for the disposal of her hand. Now thus much I can tell 
 you, that there is a certain gentleman in whose cause her 
 heart is very deeply engaged, so much so, that I am well 
 assured she should never entertain with pleasure a pro- 
 position of marriage from any other. And I don't say 
 this out of malice only, for 'tis absolute truth, as my 
 mother will assure you." 
 
292 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 "And this gentleman's name ? " said I, with an air of as 
 great calmness as I could assume, though it seemed to me 
 as if a sudden thick darkness were spread all around me. 
 
 " That I must not tell you," says she. " Nay, mother, 
 I'll not have you speak, if you please. What ! shall we 
 betray Mrs Dorothy's confidence that she hath reposed 
 in us ? " 
 
 " I can't tell," said I, though slowly and with difficulty, 
 "who this person may be. Hath he visited upon my 
 cousin since my return ? " 
 
 "Not since your return, sir," saith Mrs Packworth 
 mighty demurely, but with something of mystery in her 
 air that I could not understand. 
 
 "I must needs inquire his intention," says I, scarce 
 knowing what I said. 
 
 " Sure, sir," says Mrs Sternhold, " your best course were 
 to inquire of Mrs Brandon herself. She would be little 
 like to relish our making a common talk of her matters, 
 but she could scarce refuse to grant you such satisfaction 
 as you may desire touching 'em from her own lips." 
 
 " I must needs follow your counsel, madam," says I. 
 " Meanwhile, may I entreat of you and Mrs Packworth 
 to dispense here with my further attendance ? I see we 
 are arrived at the path leading to the Hall through the 
 woods, and I would fain hasten home." 
 
 Thus speaking, and making apologies that I understood 
 not while I did utter 'em, I left the coach, standing un- 
 covered until it was departed, and hearing the voices of 
 the two gentlewomen in contention, as though Mrs Stern- 
 hold desired to tell me that which her daughter had re- 
 fused me. I could not doubt but they were triumphing 
 over me, but I cared not a whit for their triumph. Though 
 they had done no more, they had at the least fulfilled 
 their purpose, in showing me my own heart, and they 
 had doubtless rejoiced to have beheld me hasten into the 
 
i DESPAIR OF DOROTHY'S LOVE. 293 
 
 wood, and cast myself, in my anguish, on the groin id. 
 And this because Mrs Fackworth's discourse had revealed 
 to me on a sudden that I had misread my resentiments, 
 and that, so far from my heart's being dead, it was alive, 
 and loved Dorothy. And this seemed to me so ironical 
 a stroke of fate that I groaned aloud, namely, that when 
 she had been free and waiting for me I had rejected her, 
 but that now, when her love was given to another, I was 
 returned, and had learned to love her. Thus I could not 
 deny that I was rightly served, and could blame no one 
 but myself, that had behaved so foolishly both in the one 
 case and in the other. 
 
 And this led me to perceive that 'twould be prodigious 
 unjust in me to cause Dorothy and her servant to suffer 
 for either the one or the other of my faults, and that 'twas 
 my duty to give all my pains henceforth to render them 
 happy. And this arrived at, I did rise up from the 
 ground, somewhat ashamed of this outburst of unmanly 
 despair, and did turn my steps towards home, revolv- 
 ing many things in my mind. For I determined that 
 if Dorothy's unknown servant should prove a convenient 
 match for her, as I could scarce doubt but he should, I 
 would see them safely married and resign to them Ells- 
 wether for to dwell in, and return myself with Loll Duss 
 to East India, entreating the Company to have me ap- 
 pointed to Bombaim or Bengali, whither few do go by 
 choice, these places being esteemed deadly for the English. 
 And musing upon these plans, I could not resist com- 
 paring 'em with my joyous anticipations in returning 
 home, and bewailing myself therefor, and so wandered on 
 (having forgot that I had told Mrs Packworth I must 
 needs hasten home), until the darkness began to overtake 
 me while I was yet in the wood. And upon this I made 
 haste to find the right path, fearing lest it should become 
 pitch-dark, and I rniss my road. Hastening on, then, in 
 
294 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 the way I had chosen, I saw in front of me the form of a 
 woman wrapped in a hooded cloak, hurrying very fast as 
 though in fear. I could scarce believe my eyes, but yet 
 to me that shape wan't to be mistook, and I come up with 
 the woman quickly, and touched her on the arm. She 
 turned round with a face that was white even in the 
 twilight, but cried out with delight for to see me. 
 
 " Oh, Ned, 'tis only you ! " she said, and took my hand, 
 for all the world as though we had been children together 
 again. 
 
 " What do you here, cousin, at this hour and alone ? " 
 said I. 
 
 " I have been to see Jobson's wife," says she, " and to 
 carry her some broth." 
 
 " Jobson the poacher ? " says I. 
 
 " Ay," says she, " but poachers' wives have need of meat 
 and physic as well as other men's." 
 
 " I don't chide you for that, cousin," says I, " but for 
 your corning here alone. 'Tis commonly known that Job- 
 son is a rude and dangerous fellow, and much given to 
 strong liquors, and I would not have you fall in with him 
 when he is in his cups. Sure Miles should have been 
 with you, with a lantern and a cudgel." 
 
 " He was ready to come," said she, " but I preferred to 
 be alone, and so bid him go back." 
 
 " Would Mrs Skipwith approve of this, cousin ? " I 
 asked. 
 
 " I never asked her," says Dorothy. " I an't a small 
 child, Cousin Ned, to be bid where to go, and chid for 
 all I do." 
 
 " No, indeed," says I. " I can well remember, Doll, the 
 time when Mrs Skipwith was governess to you, but now 
 you do seem to me to govern her." 
 
 She laughed, yet not all pleasantly. " I am well ruled, 
 none the less," said she. 
 
A TIFF WITH DOROTHY. 295 
 
 "And it seems to me that it an't unneeded," says I. 
 " See you here, cousin, if you find it irksome to be with- 
 out any fellow l save Mrs Skipwith, I will endeavour to 
 seek out some young damsel of agreeable conditions that 
 shall bear you company, and assist you to divert yourself ; 
 but since you are in my house, I must beg that you won't 
 walk abroad unless attended suitably to your quality. 
 Sure you must perceive that this is only right." 
 
 But Dorothy snatched her hand from mine, and walked 
 on with her head held high, as she had done when we had 
 last passed through this wood together. 
 
 " Tis very courteously done in you, to remind me of my 
 situation as a dependent in your house, cousin," she cried, 
 and stopped as though too angry to continue. 
 
 " Cousin," says I, " your are unjust toward me. I de- 
 sire naught save your honour and advantage," but she 
 would not vouchsafe neither to answer me nor speak to 
 me, and we came home in silence. And all that evening 
 would she scarce say a word to me, nor even look at me. 
 And though you would think that I should rejoice in this, 
 inasmuch as 'twould enable me the more easily to con- 
 quer my love for her, yet it wan't so, but I must needs 
 offer all the courtesies in my power, and follow her with 
 my eyes, silently demanding pardon for my unwitting 
 offending of her. But all this moved her not a whit, so 
 that I went to bed very unhappy, but loving her more 
 than ever. 
 
 And the next day, which was prodigious wet and 
 stormy, Dorothy busied herself all the morning with the 
 maids up-stairs, scrubbing and cleaning and doing other 
 such things, and raising such a noise and dust as that she 
 was fain at dinner-time to abide in her own chamber, 
 saying that she was attacked with a fit of the megrims. 2 
 And after dinner, the weather mending somewhat, I rid 
 
 1 Companion. 2 Headache. 
 
296 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 out after my usual fashion, with Loll Duss behind me, 
 very unhappy by reason of the damp, and I much more 
 unhappy, by reason of the turmoil in my mind. But 
 coming in after dark, prodigious weary and miserable, I 
 found an agreeable surprise to await me, for casting my- 
 self with a sigh upon the oaken settle beside the great 
 fire in the hall, thinking no one to be near me, I did 
 behold Dorothy sitting opposite to me in the shadow, 
 when my eyes grew accustomed to the light. 
 
 " You han't been abroad to-day, cousin ? " said I. 
 
 " No," said she. " Mrs Skipwith is gone to drink a dish 
 of thea with Mrs Sternhold, and Miles is attending upon 
 her." 
 
 " I'll wait upon you with pleasure, cousin, whitherso- 
 ever you may desire," says I, " and esteem it an honour 
 if you'll accept of my services." 
 
 " I thank you, cousin," says she, " but I han't no list to 
 walk abroad to-night." 
 
 And with that we were silent again, I watching Dorothy 
 curiously when the firelight revealed her face to me, and 
 wondering whether I might now trust myself to ask her 
 concerning her servant. But on a sudden my eyes lit 
 upon a certain great old book in a brown binding that 
 lay beside her on the settle, half hid by her gown, and 
 stretching out my hand I took it up. 
 
 " Why, here is the ' Arcadia ' ! " says I, undoing the 
 silver clasps. " Have you been diverting yourself with 
 the pretty fancies of the gentle knight, cousin ? " 
 
 " I chanced upon the old book up-stairs this morning," 
 says she, " and brought it hither for to recall old days 
 withal." 
 
 " Suffer me also to recall 'em," says I, and opening the 
 book, sought out that pathetical piece of the parting of 
 Argalus and Parthenia, over the which we had so often 
 mingled our tears when we was children, and thereafter 
 
A NEW READING OF THE 'ARCADIA.' 297 
 
 the moving scene wherein Parthenia is slain by Amphialus, 
 the which did draw tears from Dorothy even now. And 
 as for me, I found it hard to read, for the remembrance of 
 the early days was so strong upon me that I conceived a 
 double meaning in all the words, seeing Dorothy in Par- 
 thenia when she cries to Argalus, saying, Woe is me ; ivhat 
 shall 'become of me, if you thus abandon me ? And in this I 
 wan't alone, for I perceived that my cousin was much 
 moved by those other words of Parthenia viz., Life, 
 Death, answer for me, that my thoughts have not so much as 
 in a dreame tasted any comfort since they were deprived of 
 Argalus. " Sure," says I to myself, " I am a worse mur- 
 derer than ever was Amphialus, and should experience a 
 greater remorse, since I have slain that sweet love and 
 confidence that my cousin once reposed in me." But this 
 was when I had ended my reading, and Dorothy was 
 wiping away her tears. 
 
 " "Tis all one as though we was children again," she said, 
 as though excusing herself. " We have sat here so often 
 just as now, and you have read Argalus and Parthenia by 
 the firelight." 
 
 " I have wished more than once, cousin," says I, " that 
 we might be Polyxandra and Cleombrocles again, with all 
 our troubles but a phantasy." 
 
 " And so have I," she said, and was silent, and neither 
 she nor I spake one word for some time. Then Dorothy 
 rose up suddenly. 
 
 " 'Tis a foolish wish, cousin," says she. " We an't babes 
 now, but man and woman grown, and as our lives are, so 
 we have made 'em, and so they must be lived." 
 
 And thus saying, she left me, I feigning still to read in 
 the old book, but seeing none of the words in its pages. 
 For I knew that my cousin was not wont to be thus 
 difficult and bitter, as in these last two days, except upon 
 occasion, and I could well conceive that this occasion 
 
298 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 arose upon the trouble in which she found herself with 
 regard to her servant, she not knowing whether I would 
 entertain his suit with favour or not. I being then 
 mighty grieved to cause so much sorrow not only to my- 
 self but to her, did determine to learn from Mrs Skipwith 
 this gentleman's name and quality, and so invite him to 
 visit me, when I might endeavour so to order matters as 
 to lead to their happiness. But as it chanced, I could do 
 no more that night, for there come from London by 
 waggon all my heavy chests of toys and suchlike bought 
 in the Indies, and I had much ado to stow them all away. 
 I was minded at first to open them, but in the first that 
 come to hand was there naught but jewellery and other 
 furniture that I had bought with an eye to Dorothy, at 
 that time when I so foolishly and presumptuously be- 
 lieved that if I did but return home and ask her, she 
 should be ready to marry me on the instant. And these 
 I could not now bear to see, both from the shame and the 
 sorrow that possessed me, so that I thrust 'em back into 
 their box, and had 'em all put out of sight at once. And 
 after that was there only time for my one game of chess 
 with Mrs Skipwith, and then to bed, very weary and 
 prodigious unhappy. 
 
 And in the morning, reflecting that when a disagreeable 
 piece of business is to be done, it were as well done sooner 
 as later, I sought Mrs Skipwith at an hour when I knew 
 that Dorothy was wont to be in the kitchen or the still- 
 room overlooking the maids. And first of all I made her 
 a compliment upon my cousin's figure and her good breed- 
 ing, saying that sure no country lady had ever such elegant 
 manners before. But this, says I, was evidently to be 
 traced to the excellence of her instructress in the same 
 line. And at this Mrs Skipwith smiled and bridled, con- 
 ceiving herself highly flattered, and declared that she and 
 Mrs Sternhold had ofttimes said one to another that 'twas 
 
I CONSULT WITH MRS SKIPWITH. 299 
 
 a thousand pities that so divine a creature should be so 
 little seen and admired. 
 
 " Do I understand you to intend, madam," says I, " that 
 my cousin han't seen no genteel company, such as her 
 quality and her breeding alike fit her to adorn ? " 
 
 " Nay, sir," says Mrs Skipwith, " there is several gentle- 
 women, the ladies of persons of substance in the county, 
 that have shown 'emselves prodigious kind to Mrs Brandon, 
 and I have often waited upon her to their houses. 'Twas 
 your honoured father's desire that she should enjoy all the 
 diversion she might properly obtain, and this in especial 
 after that letter of your honour's come from that Trench 
 place, some Popish name it had, but I have forgot it. 
 But, as I was a-saying, Sir Harry says to me, on his 
 receiving this letter, that Mrs Dorothy must needs have 
 her chance, for 'twas indeed her right, and if she should 
 meet with any gentleman of suitable fortune that wan't 
 disagreeable to her, he would not keep 'em from marrying. 
 And sure she had her chance, if ever a young damsel did, 
 for there wan't a gentleman in these parts (that was un- 
 wedded, I would say) that did not seek her company, and 
 there was very many made proposals of marriage to Sir 
 Harry for her." 
 
 " And pray, madam," says I, groaning within myself to 
 perceive how many were desirous to obtain the treasure 
 that I had been so ready to cast away, " in the cause of 
 which of these gentlemen was my cousin's heart the most 
 engaged ? " 
 
 " Why, sir, for none of 'em," quoth she very quickly, as 
 though in astonishment ; " not even my Lord Harmar- 
 thwaite nor my lord Duke of London (that are both 
 wedded now, and very high indeed), could touch her 
 heart. The second (as I know, for Sir Harry told me 
 on't, though Mrs Brandon never a word) was very urgent 
 with her to wed him, saying that she was designed by 
 
300 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 nature to be the star of the Court, and not to be lost here 
 in the country, but she thanked him very modestly for 
 the honour he had wished to do her, and begged him to 
 pardon her refusing his proposals. And touching my 
 Lord Harmarthwaite, I think Mr Sternhold writ to you, 
 sir, for he was very well affected towards him, and thought 
 Mrs Brandon a fool for her pains in refusing him." 
 
 " Then," said I, cursing myself once again for my folly 
 in rejecting the happiness that had once been mine for 
 the asking, " I must ask you, madam, to make clear for 
 me a certain matter. 'Tis told me that my cousin enter- 
 tains a preference for a gentleman whose name is un- 
 known to me. Who is this person ? and where did Mrs 
 Brandon fall in with him if not in company?" 
 
 But upon this Mrs Skipwith seemed confused and out 
 of countenance. 
 
 " I'll answer for't that she han't met with him in com- 
 pany," was all I might prevail upon her to say. 
 
 " But pray, madam," says I, " how am I to discover this 
 gentleman if you won't be good enough to tell me his 
 name ? Must I ask it of my cousin herself ? " 
 
 " Sir," says she, " I can't doubt but you'll find that 
 your best course, for I hold no authority to give you any 
 news of this person." 
 
 " Pray, madam," says I, somewhat angry, " am I to 
 understand that my cousin hath forbid you to touch on 
 this topic with me ? " 
 
 " Truly, sir," quoth she, " you wan't far wrong in under- 
 standing that I am promised to tell you naught of Mrs 
 Dorothy's private matters." 
 
 " But surely, madam," said I, " the mere name of her 
 servant " 
 
 " And pray, sir, an't that Mrs Dorothy's private matter ? " 
 says she, and I could not deny it. Wherefore I found my- 
 self compelled to resort to Dorothy herself for that I did 
 
MY SELF-REPROACHES. 301 
 
 desire to know, since none of her friends would vouchsafe 
 to tell it me, and this I did most especially dread, lest in 
 treating of her love I should reveal my own, and thus 
 disturb and trouble her. But since this measure could 
 not be avoided, I resolved that it should be undertook on 
 the morrow, and so rid abroad a long way in the after- 
 noon, seeking to escape from myself and my own thoughts, 
 and succeeding not at all in either design. Then in the 
 evening, having twice begun my game of chess with Mrs 
 Skipwith, and been routed with great loss, so that she 
 declared I was surely losing my intellectuals, and I was 
 fain to believe the same, I left trying to play, and sat 
 in a corner staring at Dorothy, not knowing that I did 
 it until I saw her turn from red to white and change 
 countenance before me. And upon this I was mightily 
 ashamed, and leaving the parlour, went out into the 
 stormy night, and began walking up and down the fir- 
 walk in the darkness by myself, hearing the branches of 
 the trees creak in the wind overhead, and watching, 
 though without any purpose of so doing, the dark clouds 
 scud across the face of the moon. And thus walking, I 
 did begin to rebuke myself very heartily. 
 
 " Come, Ned Carlyon," says I to myself, " is this your 
 courtesy towards this poor woman, to stare her out of 
 countenance until she can't so much as lift her eyes in 
 your presence ? An't it your desire to carry yourself as 
 a gentleman, as the person that loves Dorothy Brandon 
 (though without any hope of winning her favour) should 
 do ? What right have you, that owe all your miseries to 
 your own blindness, to endeavour to involve her in 'em ? 
 Be a man, and find your happiness in hers. If the con- 
 templation of so lovely and gracious a creature en- 
 joying all the felicity that she deserves can't content 
 you, you are a sorry fellow, and the more that 'tis in 
 your own power in some measure to bring about and 
 
302 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 ensure this felicity. Be thankful, then, for that, and 
 accept of your troubles as your rightful punishment. 
 Eemember the sweetness and cheerfulness wherewith 
 the viscount, your friend, endured the long separation 
 from his love nay, the noble constancy and equanimity 
 of Madam Heliodora herself and model your actions 
 upon 'em." 
 
 Thus then I reasoned with myself, but only arrived 
 at remembering that the viscount and Madam Heliodora 
 were confident each in the other's constancy, and might 
 look forward to a time when this should be rewarded, 
 which I might not do. And so, little comforted, to bed, 
 resolving to speak with Dorothy on the morrow. And in 
 the morning, being purposed not to suffer her to escape 
 me, I laid wait for her on the stairs, when she come down 
 with a great posy of dry lavender in her hand, intended, 
 as I suppose, for some use in her household economy, and 
 begged of her to come with me into the garden. And this 
 entreaty she granted (though not without some alarm, as 
 it seemed to me), and tying quickly a great straw hat 
 over her cap, she threw a scarf about her shoulders, and 
 joined me, when we walked along the terrace- walks in 
 the pleasure-garden. Now the night had been extreme 
 boisterous, and the wind had torn from the trees the few 
 fading leaves that were left them, so that they lay about 
 our feet golden and brown and red, or fluttered feebly 
 upon the grass lawn. 
 
 " Sure this is a picture of my life," says I, looking upon 
 'em ; " a stormy dawn, ending in desolation, and more 
 storms to come." 
 
 " Nay, cousin," says Dorothy, " you have tarried so long 
 in the Indies that you have forgot your English weather- 
 wisdom. By the tokens of the sky I prophesy a fair day 
 and a calm sunset." 
 
 " Be it so," said I. " The omen is yours, cousin, and I 
 
WE PLAY AT CROSS-PURPOSES. 303 
 
 am glad on't, though the compassing your happiness may 
 mean my further undoing." 
 
 " You speak in riddles, cousin," says she, looking at me 
 with some indignation. 
 
 " I hope," says I, " that my cousin Dorothy believes 
 that I set her happiness above my own." 
 
 " And I hope," says she, " that my cousin Ned don't 
 think so meanly of me as to believe that I would buy my 
 happiness at the cost of his." 
 
 " Alas, Doll ! " says I, " you would not, but it an't any 
 longer in your power to buy or refuse. And this very 
 matter is't that I would fain treat with you this morning. 
 I had been better pleased to have settled it all to your 
 liking without troubling you thereabout, but all your 
 friends do show 'emselves so prodigious tender of your 
 punctilio that they will none of 'em tell me that which 
 'tis needful for me to know. I ask your pardon before- 
 hand, cousin, if I offend you in this straightforward deal- 
 ing, in spite of all my precaution." 
 
 " Pray tell me your meaning, cousin Ned," says she, as 
 though perplexed. 
 
 " I am told, cousin," said I, " that there's a certain 
 gentleman addressing you, in whose suit your heart is 
 deeply engaged. Pray pardon my roughness" (for she 
 seemed to be about to say somewhat, but her face was 
 turned away from me and I could not see it, wherefore 
 I did continue), " but sure you must know that I desire 
 above all things your good, and would fain see you happy 
 with this gentleman, though it were to prove my own 
 perpetual misery." 
 
 " Pray, cousin," says she, with a sound as of a sob in 
 her voice, " an't you a little hard towards a person that 
 can scarce have injured you ? Sure the poor man's 
 happiness need not inconvenience you, nor far less cause 
 you perpetual misery." 
 
304 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 " Nay, Dorothy," I cried, amazed at her misreading of 
 me, " you are unjust towards me, and to clear myself I 
 must needs reveal that which I had determined to keep 
 hid. At least pity me, for though I have wronged you, 
 yet now I am punished for't. If I have despised you in 
 my blindness, I have learned to love you when too late, 
 and have been given to know my love in vain. The 
 victory lies with you, cousin, only use it mercifully. 'Tis 
 my desire to show myself not unworthy of loving you, and 
 I would not prove a churl. I hope yet to see you happily 
 wedded to your servant, and settled here at Ellswether, if 
 this should please you, for I purpose returning again to 
 East India." 
 
 " Ned, my dear cousin ! " she cried, turning upon me 
 her eyes full of tears, " but why not remain here ? " 
 
 " Nay," said I, " I an't a stone, Dorothy, and I fear lest 
 my melancholical humour should cloud your happiness. 
 But let that pass. You know, cousin, that though I han't 
 any real authority over you, yet in the eyes of the world 
 I am your guardian, and that it rests with me to order 
 all things with your servant. Tell me his name, then, 
 if you please, that so I may have some commerce with 
 him." 
 
 " But that I can't tell you no, never," says Dorothy, 
 beginning to twist the edge of her scarf with her 
 fingers. 
 
 " An't this an excess of sensibility, cousin ? " said I. 
 
 " But how can I ? " says she, very red. " Sure you are 
 too hard upon me, Cousin Ned. A plague on all those 
 good people that meddle in my matters ! Here's a pretty 
 pass they have brought me to." 
 
 " Surely, cousin," said I, " only his name, to give me to 
 know who he is ? " 
 
 " Ask yourself, sir," says Dorothy, and runs away from 
 
DOROTHY'S ANSWER. 305 
 
 me, leaving me as much at a loss as ever. And no further 
 occasion did she vouchsafe me for to inquire of her, for 
 she was among the maids all morning, and at dinner 
 she sat with eyes cast down and blushing face, nor 
 never looked at me once, so that after I did go out in 
 despair. 
 
306 
 
 CHAPTEE XVIII. 
 
 OF MY ATTAINING MY DESIRED HAVEN AFTER LONG TRIAL 
 OF STORMY SEAS. 
 
 Now after dinner I did set out as usual upon my ride, 
 but I was come no further than to Puckle Acton when I 
 found that my horse had cast a shoe. And for this there 
 was evidently naught to be done save to chide Loll Duss 
 for his not looking better to his duty, and to bid him 
 carry the horse at once to the smithy and have the black- 
 smith look to him, while as I walked on by myself. And 
 after walking through the town and turning back, I came 
 by another way to Mr Sternhold's house, and there found 
 Mrs Diony in the garden, with a scarf thrown over her 
 cap, overseeing the gardener that was at work sweeping 
 up the dead leaves and broken twigs on the paths. Now 
 Mrs Diony was ever my favourite of Mr Sternhold's two 
 daughters, and had been wont to show great kindness to 
 Dorothy and myself in our childhood, so that it seemed 
 to me that she might give me some help in my perplexity. 
 And for this reason I wan't sorry when she, coming to 
 the gate for to inquire of me concerning Mrs Skipwith's 
 disease in her eyes, that was become an extraordinary 
 great trouble to her of late, begged of me to come within, 
 saying that she had scarce so much as caught sight of me 
 
I QUESTION MISTRESS DIONY. 307 
 
 since my return. Now after some discourse had betwixt 
 us on indifferent topics, she did begin to rally me upon 
 my mournful looks, saying that it wan't by no means 
 becoming to a gentleman but just come home to a fuir 
 estate and a sufficient fortune to bear such a melancholical 
 air. And upon this I did open to her my trouble, show- 
 ing her how my fair estate and my sufficient fortune was 
 as naught to me without the woman that might have 
 been mine had I not slighted her, and passing that over, 
 pointed out how that all my plans for my cousin's happi- 
 ness were made of no avail by this strange conspiracy 
 wherein all her friends were entered for to keep her 
 servant's name a secret. 
 
 " Ay," says Mrs Diony, " I have heard something on't 
 from my sister Packworth." 
 
 " All the world knows on't save myself," says I. " Pray, 
 madam, do me the favour to tell me the gentleman's 
 name." 
 
 And here I thought I must have success at last, but 
 Mrs Diony shook her head, and looked at me with an air 
 of pleasantry. 
 
 " I scarce think Mrs Brandon would be well pleased if 
 I so did," says she. " No, sir, take the advice of one that 
 knows your cousin as well, I may say, as any, and put 
 your question to her again. I believe I don't err in say- 
 ing that she regrets this misunderstanding as much as 
 yourself, and I would counsel you to take her apart as 
 soon as you can, and ask her what you desire to know, 
 refusing to let her depart until she have given you an 
 answer." 
 
 " 'Tis passing strange," says I, " that all my acquaintance 
 should combine to keep me in the dark concerning such a 
 simple matter. But I'll follow your counsel, madam, 
 though I had fain evaded another privy talk with my 
 cousin, for this perpetual pleading in favour of another 
 
308 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 person is become very irksome to me, and I care little to 
 be forced to work so long at perfecting my own future 
 misery." 
 
 And with that I took my leave and departed, refusing 
 even to drink a dish of jockolate with Mrs Diony (though 
 she assured me it was of the best, and brought from 
 London by Frank Pack worth in his late journey thither), 
 for I was desirous to end this matter and be done with it. 
 But I wondered much that no one seemed fully to under- 
 stand my reasonable unhappiness, yea, even Mrs Diony 
 herself, though she essayed much to comfort me, yet I am 
 sure that I heard her laugh as I went my way. But I was 
 in no mood neither to turn back for to upbraid her, nor 
 yet to seek for any other counsellor, but went on straight 
 towards Ellswether, being minded to get over my business 
 with Dorothy so soon as might be. And coming towards 
 the house through the small coppice that abuts on the 
 pleasure-garden, I saw before me my cousin Dorothy, sit- 
 ting on a grotesque wooden seat there, and weeping. And 
 seeing this, I quickened my pace, my heart smiting me for 
 unkindness and impatience towards her in the morning, 
 but before I came up with her (my footsteps making no 
 sound upon the turf), she rose up from her seat, and dry- 
 ing her eyes with prodigious care and art, began to walk 
 towards the house. And I overtaking her, she turned to- 
 wards me with great cheerfulness (such is the strength of 
 mind in woman), and seemed prepared to discourse very 
 pleasantly. 
 
 "I trust, cousin, that you have passed an agreeable 
 afternoon?" says she. 
 
 " I trust yours has been a better one, cousin," says I. 
 
 Then we walked in silence for a time, until we come on 
 to the terrace. 
 
 " Sure we shall have rain again to-morrow," says Doro- 
 thy, looking at the sunset. 
 
DOROTHY IS TAKEN TO TASK. 309 
 
 " Your prophecy of a fair afternoon is come true, cousin," 
 says I. " But now that we are again arrived upon the 
 same theme, perhaps you'll be so kind as to vouchsafe to 
 resolve the mystery beneath which I am labouring. I 
 think you must perceive, cousin, that I am anxious to 
 assure your happiness, so far as lies in my power, but this 
 I can't do without you tell me your servant's name." 
 
 " Will you assure me, upon your word and honour, that 
 you can't imagine it, cousin ? " says she, looking at me very 
 hard. 
 
 " Upon my word and honour, cousin, I han't the slight- 
 est hint on't," says I, and was surprised to see Dorothy 
 laugh, though her eyes were full of tears. 
 
 " Was ever man so blind ? " she said, " and was ever 
 poor woman in so hard case ? Oh, Cousin Ned, I am 
 afraid to entrust my secret to you, you are so prodigious 
 dull concerning it. You would have me use you pitifully, 
 you say, but how are you using me, in forcing me through 
 pity to disclose to you so delicate a matter ? Sure you 
 must promise me that should you afterward repent of 
 this day's work you'll bear me out that 'twas undertook at 
 your earnest entreaty, and not through any forwardness of 
 mine. Have you thought me forward, cousin ? " 
 
 " Never ! " says I. " The very strictest prude is forward 
 in comparison with you, cousin." 
 
 " That relieves my conscience," says she. " Now, must I 
 needs tell it, Ned ? But no," she stopped, and I saw her 
 lips was all trembling, " I can't tell it abroad here. The 
 birds might chance to hear it, or the herbs in the borders, 
 who knows ? Come with me into the oaken gallery. 
 Maybe I can speak there easier." 
 
 So we two come into the gallery by the outside stair 
 (the same whereby my grandfather had once escaped from 
 a band of Eoundhead soldiers sent for to apprehend him), 
 and Dorothy did lead the way to the further end on't, un- 
 
310 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 til we come opposite to the pictures of her parents, and 
 the spot where we had once stood together near one-and- 
 twenty years before. She went and stood between the 
 portraits, needing now no chair to bring her pale face 
 (whereon the light of the sunset did shine through the 
 window) to a level with the painted faces on the wall be- 
 hind her, faces superior to hers neither in the beauty nor 
 in the courage depicted therein. 
 
 " Ned," says she, fixing her eyes upon me, " methinks I 
 can tell you my tale easier here than elsewhere. More 
 than twenty years ago, my servant and I met in this place, 
 and he passed me his word to return and marry me if cer- 
 tain conditions that he imposed were fulfilled. I can't 
 tell whether they be fulfilled or no, so far as I might, I 
 have strove to carry 'em out, and if I han't succeeded, 
 prythee blame my power or my wit, and not my will. I 
 wan't loath to wait for my servant, even though 'twere for 
 many years, for I loved him, and I was often wont to steal 
 away hither, and repeat with myself that discourse I had 
 with him, desiring naught so much as his return and 
 approbation. But for that, Ned, I have waited twenty 
 years." 
 
 " Dorothy ! " I cried in an agony, " spare me this recital, 
 though I grant you 'tis well deserved. Consider how much 
 more I am tried in losing you, than you in failing of me, 
 you, moreover, that have your favoured servant to sup- 
 ply my place. Why torture me with the remembrance 
 that hath already near drove me mad, instead of ending 
 the business that brought us here ? For pity's sake, tell 
 me this gentleman's name." 
 
 " Mr Edward Carlyon," saith she, dropping her eyes and 
 standing as though guilty before me. 
 
 " But the other gentleman, cousin ? " I cried, seizing her 
 hand. 
 
 " There never was no other," saith she. " The whole tale 
 
DOROTHY'S CONFESSION. 311 
 
 was devised by my good friends, thinking to do I don't 
 know what good turn to me. Nay, Ned ! Cousin ! I do 
 entreat you sir! without so much as leave asked or 
 given " 
 
 For I had not been able to refrain from embracing her, 
 when it come to me all at once that these ladies, whose 
 words had so sorely perturbed me, had been pointing all 
 the time at myself, when they signified my cousin's pre- 
 occupation in behalf of a certain gentleman, designing at 
 the same time to punish my faithlessness and to increase 
 my ardour, though this, indeed, wan't necessary. But 
 upon Dorothy's remonstrance I did perceive my hastiness 
 (though I can't say that I repented on't), and begged her 
 pardon very humbly, when she relenting gave to me her 
 hand for to kiss. And thereafter my love and I stood 
 long at that window in the gallery, where we had stood so 
 long before, and talked of many things. And Dorothy 
 told me that on my return she had perceived that my 
 ancient love for her was dead, and did therefore determine 
 to hide and conceal her own, lest I might turn to her again 
 out of pity; but whether she would have succeeded in this 
 design, or would later have penetrated into my true senti- 
 ments, can't now be known, since her friends were advised 
 to practise that strange piece of artifice which had brought 
 us happily together at last. 
 
 Now at supper-time, going together into the parlour, we 
 found Mrs Skipwith fallen into a grievous trouble of mind 
 touching us, in that she had missed us both, and there was 
 none could tell her where we were, nor did she, knowing 
 the posture of affairs between us, once suppose us to be 
 together, which, had she thought on't, had set her mind to 
 rest. And she springing up from her chair to greet us 
 with great joy, I did lead Dorothy to her. 
 
 "Mrs Dorothy desires to present her servant to you, 
 madam," says I. 
 
312 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 "Her servant!" cried the old lady, looking from the 
 one of us to the other in no small bewilderment, "but 
 who is he ? I had understood that she loved you, sir." 
 
 "Oh, madam, pray don't betray my secrets," says 
 Dorothy in her saucy way ; " han't I leave to change 
 my mind ? " 
 
 " Madam," says I, " I'll hope Mrs Dorothy han't changed 
 her mind since she gave you that assurance, for she hath 
 done me the honour to accept of me as her servant for the 
 space of my whole life." 
 
 'Twas still some little time before Mrs Skipwith might 
 be brought to conceive the truth properly, but when she 
 did so, she fell a-kissing us both with great delight, and 
 did entertain us mightily at supper by the reciting both 
 of all her hopes and fears with respect to us, and also 
 with divers pretty tales of the courtship of my honoured 
 father and mother, and of my Lord and Lady Brandon. 
 And seeing what delight this manner of talk gave to the 
 good old gentlewoman, we did indulge her in't, but when 
 afterwards she waxed drowsy, and nodded in her chair, I 
 gave my hand to Dorothy, and we did creep into the hall, 
 and sat there upon the settle by the fire, hand in hand, as 
 if we were children again. And here in the firelight, I 
 did make to Dorothy a full confession of all those things 
 whereof you know already, not sparing, as I hope, myself, 
 for indeed I had no design to do this, but declaring the 
 honour and esteem I still cherished towards Madam 
 Heliodora, to whom, as I told Dorothy, I must remain 
 humbly devoted all my days. For though I did, and 
 shall throughout my life, thank God for her refusing of 
 my suit, and her for showing me so clearly and plainly 
 my duty, yet her image remained enthroned in my mind 
 like the figure of some queen or saint, the pattern and 
 model of all good women. But this Dorothy would have 
 it that she did not desire to see changed (though she said 
 
MY OWN CONFESSION. 313 
 
 merrily that I must not seek to mould her upon the figure 
 of this paragon of mine), declaring that she loved Madam 
 Heliodora from my character of her, and that she would 
 he well pleased to see her ladyship at some time, and hold 
 discourse with her. And both of us being thus content, 
 we were silent awhile, and then fell to talking of my life 
 at St Thomas, when I found courage to put to Dorothy a 
 question that I had lacked boldness to ask her before. 
 And indeed, though she made shift to answer it then, and 
 though I have always been wont to study and admire the 
 histories of the marvellous patience and kindness of good 
 women towards most unworthy men, yet I can never 
 cease wondering when I ask myself that question yet. 
 
 " Tell me, sweet Doll," says I, " how is't that your love 
 for me hath thus wondrously outlived these many years of 
 sorrow and unkindness since we parted ? " 
 
 "Nay, Ned," says Dorothy, leaning her chin on her 
 hand, and looking into the fire, " who can tell how love 
 grows and is nourished up ? Sure I had known and loved 
 you all your life until your setting forth, and the remem- 
 brance of you, so far from becoming faint, did but grow 
 stronger and more fond by reason of your letters and the 
 compliments made to Sir Harry on the possession of such 
 a son by good Mr Martin, when he took occasion to write 
 to him. For that which I recollected not, my fancy wan't 
 idle, and truly I think I loved you as well, though absent, 
 as if you had been always with me, for, possessing you, 
 I seemed to be lifted up above the cares and hopes of the 
 other young gentlewomen of my acquaintance. There 
 was many of 'em handsomer and richer than I, but there 
 was none had such a servant as I had in you. Sure you 
 will laugh when I tell you that the confidence I reposed 
 in you had been huge even in a romance, and could have 
 borne any strain save the breaking of our bond by your own 
 hand. 'Twas this confidence sustained me when we heard 
 
IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 that you was fallen into the hands of the Inquisition, and 
 your misfortune did but increase my love, for sure I must 
 have loved you then, though I had never seen you in my 
 life. Before that time, Ned, you had been to me a hero, 
 but now a martyr and a saint. I don't know whether I 
 prayed most for your enlargement, or thanked God for 
 your steadfastness, but sure the happiest time of my life 
 was when Sir Harry received your letter sent by Captain 
 Freeman, telling of your marvellous deliverance and 
 escape." 
 
 " And thereafter, Dorothy ? " says I, when she ceased, 
 having told me this not all at once, but with divers arrests 
 and pauses. 
 
 " After that," she said, " I enjoyed a space of the most 
 delectable contentment that ever young damsel passed 
 through. But what came next, I won't tell you, for fear 
 it make you too proud. I beg that you won't question 
 me touching the time that passed after that day when Sir 
 Harry called me into the parlour, and showing me your 
 letter wrote from St Thomas, bid me think no more of 
 you." 
 
 " Alas, wretch that I am ! " I cried, " to have entreated 
 so hardly such a woman as you, and such a father as I 
 had. Sure I deserved that he should lay his curse upon 
 me for ever." 
 
 " Nay, Ned, my dear Ned," says she, laying her hand upon 
 my arm the while I covered my face and groaned in my 
 grief. " Sir Harry never did that. True, he was grievously 
 vexed at the way you carried it ; but he softened much 
 towards you in his latter days, and blamed himself that 
 he had sent you, while yet young and tender, into so 
 great temptation. Also he sent you his blessing at the 
 last, as you know." 
 
 " Ay," says I, " and I can well guess through whose 
 intercession he did so, Dorothy, my dear. But tell me," 
 
DOROTHY'S DREAM. 315 
 
 for a sudden thought was come to me, "what that signified 
 which you writ to me in that letter telling me of my 
 father's death ? You said that he bid me be worthy, 
 and there stopped. Worthy of you, Doll, and of your 
 faithful love wan't that what he would say ? " 
 
 " My dear Sir Harry said many kind things that I han't 
 set down," says Dorothy, but I knew that I was right. 
 
 " That you could love me still, after my evil usage of 
 you, is more than I could have supposed," I says to her. 
 
 "I loved you, Ned," says she, as though this were 
 reason enough. " Not perhaps the Edward that my fancy 
 portrayed, but still " 
 
 " Yes," says I, " not the hero and the saint, but the poor 
 sinner that was fallen into temptation. Little though he 
 deserved it, yet he moved your pity, Doll, and so in some 
 way your love." 
 
 "I might always pray for you," she says slowly. 
 " Though I strove at first to pluck this love from my 
 heart, knowing that you should soon be the husband of 
 another, yet my prayers have ever been yours, Ned." 
 
 " Tell me again, Doll," I cried, remembering on a sudden 
 that vision or apparition of her that I had beheld at St 
 Thomas, and that had wrought so mightily with me, even 
 withholding me from yielding to my lord marquis his 
 will, "have you any particular recollection of a certain 
 night " (naming the year and the day) " when you might 
 have had intelligence of me in a dream ? " 
 
 " In a dream ? " says she. " Why, Ned, I have often 
 dreamt of you, so that would be no strange thing. But 
 intelligence, do you say ? I do indeed remember that one 
 night, about the time whereof you speak, I had a very clear 
 and distinct sight of you. I was about saying my prayers 
 in my chamber, and it seemed afterwards as though I was 
 fallen asleep as I knelt, for I had a vision of you, Ned, 
 though I might not perceive plainly where you were, 
 
316 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 knowing only that I saw you, and that 'twas in my mind 
 that you were threatened by great danger of dishonour. 
 And so, looking upon you, I cried out to beg of you that 
 you would resist the dishonour that was hanging over you, 
 and then immediately awoke, and Mrs Skipwith, hearing 
 me cry out, came into my chamber and chid me for sitting 
 up too late a-reading romances." 
 
 And this seemed to me, though I can't pretend to ex- 
 plain the matter, to be connected, without any possibility 
 of doubt, with that vision of mine, and I wondered much, 
 and do still, at the strange providence that did vouchsafe 
 these visions to both of us at that very time when I stood 
 in so great need of some such warning, showing me dis- 
 tinctly the very face and form of Dorothy, then far re- 
 moved from me in England, and making me to hear her 
 very words. And of this matter we spake much, admiring 
 prodigiously the action of Providence therein, but arrived 
 at no explication on't more satisfactory to the scoffer 
 than that 'twas a particular interposition of God in our 
 favour. 
 
 And this determination come to, we talked on divers 
 other topics, and I learnt, though only slowly and in part, 
 something of what should have seemed to me the slow 
 and deadly dulness of the life that Dorothy had led at 
 Ellswether. Sure 'twas naught but a truly religious spirit 
 and a steadfast devoting of herself to duty that could have 
 bound down a young woman to such a course of life at 
 that age when young persons are most wont to covet new 
 scenes, and this in especial when they are possessed of 
 such wit and parts as was she. And for this sad and sober 
 life I blamed myself, as for her many other undeserved 
 sorrows, until she was moved to rally me on the matter, 
 and ask me what sort of wife I counted to have had in her 
 if all her days had been gay and joyful yea, even to ask 
 me if I now liked her so ill that I had desired another 
 
WEDDING PREPARATIONS. 317 
 
 fashion of breeding for her. And to this I could have but 
 one answer viz., that I liked her so well that I would 
 not have one feature nor one condition in her altered, 
 whereupon she laughed, and bid me be content with the 
 present, and not seek to meddle with the past. And so 
 with great profit and contentment we did talk until late 
 at night. 
 
 Now meditating the next day on my good fortune, it 
 seemed to me that there wan't no reason why we should 
 hold back, and not be married so soon as our banns might 
 be asked. But opening my mind to Dorothy, she laughed 
 at me for my haste, saying 
 
 " I must know more of your conditions, Master Ned, 
 before I wed you. Nay," says she, but dropping her jest- 
 ing air when she saw my face troubled, " do you look for 
 me to give up my servant so soon ? Tis little chance to 
 rule that any woman hath, and I can't agree to be choused 
 of mine. Trust me, Ned, we shall be the happier for 
 learning to know each other better before we wed." 
 
 Nevertheless, she did suffer me, upon my very instant en- 
 treaty, to lay the matter before our friends, Mrs Skipwith 
 and Mrs Sternhold, for to decide, I looking that they should 
 have given the case at once in my favour, but instead on't 
 they consented to give judgment against me. And more, 
 they showed me, with many words and great plainness of 
 speech, that I was an absolute barbarian for carrying it 
 so, and that Dorothy might not by any possibility be wed 
 before the spring, she having no wedding clothes ready. 
 And to this I replied that wedding clothes wan't no con- 
 cernment at all to me, but only Dorothy alone, and that 
 if she would marry me at once, I would carry her to 
 London, and there buy her whatever she might desire. 
 But at this they cast up their hands in horror that my 
 Lord Brandon's daughter should be wedded without any 
 convenient preparation, and did beseech me almost with 
 
318 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 tears to suffer all to be duly done. And upon this I bid 
 'em make what preparation they should consider seemly, 
 only to have it over speedily, and demanded of them what 
 sum of money should buy all that was needed in as short 
 a space as was possible, for that I would pay it at once, 
 that they might begin straightway. 
 
 But at this proposition again they did testify great dis- 
 may, assuring me that 'twas right against all decency for me 
 to have to do with the matter, and that Dorothy's punctilio 
 required that she should furnish all her wedding clothes 
 herself. And I resenting this as a thing contrary to that 
 right of propriety 1 I had acquired in her, and further 
 objecting that she had naught wherewith to furnish 'em, 
 they showed me that my father had been wont always to 
 give to Mrs Skipwith for her use and Dorothy's the money 
 gained by the sale of small matters within their province, 
 as honey, poultry, and the like (such as many of our 
 gentlewomen use to have for their own spending), and 
 that she had now by this means a considerable sum laid 
 by, and all this was to be spent for wedding clothes. And 
 the end of this then was, that Dorothy and Mrs Diony 
 rid up to town in my new coach, I waiting upon 'em, and 
 there did choose and buy such things as seemed to them 
 to be needed. And very merry were we during that time, 
 though 'twere too long to tell of all that we did, or of all 
 the sights that we saw. 
 
 For we visited upon Captain Freeman, now dwelling in 
 a neat house at Deptford, with a garden reaching as far as 
 the river, and a flagstaff of the bigness of a ship's main- 
 mast, whereon he was wont to hoist up the St George's 
 Cross and the Company's ancient on holidays, and he con- 
 ceived a high esteem for Dorothy, and told her much 
 touching the voyages we had sailed together. And like- 
 wise we went to see the lions in the Tower, and walked in 
 
 1 Proprietorship. 
 
OUR WEDDING. 319 
 
 the Park and Spring Gardens for to behold the court ladies 
 and gallants in all their bravery, and resorted to the New 
 Exchange and divers other places of public assembly, 
 which pleased the two gentlewomen mightily. And 
 meeting one day with my lord Duke of London (Dor- 
 othy's ancient servant) and his Duchess (that was for- 
 merly my Lady Barbary * Harrington, of the Duchess of 
 York's household), they bade us to an assembly at their 
 house, where was many fine clothes and very pretty danc- 
 ing, and so many persons of quality as I never saw, but 
 among all the ladies not one that could compare with 
 Dorothy, nor came near to do so. And moreover, my old 
 lady Duchess (widow to my own noble patron, and she 
 that had aforetime hindered him from doing any kindness 
 to Dorothy, as he had purposed) was so much taken with 
 my dear love, both with respect to her beauty and her 
 breeding, as nothing would serve but she must come down 
 to our wedding, though in the month of February, and this 
 she did, diverting the country people mightily with her 
 great coach and her London apparel and manners. And 
 being thus honoured with the presence of so great a lady, 
 we were married on the fourth day of the month under 
 very happy auspices, our friends filling the church, and 
 testifying extraordinary great kindness towards us on the 
 occasion of that happy event, the which (and I do most 
 heartily thank God therefore) I have never found cause 
 once to regret, nor my wife neither, as she assures me. 
 And this though we have passed through certain trials, 
 whereof one (that hath been the cause of the composing 
 this book), was most heavy and grievous, as I shall show 
 in due time. 
 
 1 Barbara. 
 
320 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 OF CERTAIN ANCIENT FRIENDS OF MINE THAT WERE 
 SUFFERERS FOR CONSCIENCE' SAKE. 
 
 'TWAS ever a merry jest of mine with Mrs Skip with and 
 Mrs Sternhold that I had done well to hurry on my 
 marriage, so as it took place when it did, for but two or 
 three days later come the news of the death of his majesty 
 King Charles, so that all our festivities was broke up, and 
 had we not been already married, we had been forced in 
 all seemliness to have put it off. But this necessity 
 happily escaped, we did take up our abode at Ellswether 
 with great happiness and contentment, and cared, I fear 
 (and may God forgive us for't), only too little for public 
 events, considering but our own good fortune. And in 
 this way that year viz., 1685 passed away, the tidings 
 of the troubles in the West Country and in Trance 
 reaching us but distantly as rumours, my wife being 
 busied with her household economy and I with the 
 managing my estate, and each of us with the other, for 
 in Dorothy I did continue to discern fresh excellences, 
 such as commended her to me more and more the longer 
 I knew her, and not the least of these in my eyes, the 
 kindness and forbearance that she did continually main- 
 tain and increase towards me, her unworthy spouse. 
 
MY BOOK. 321 
 
 ]S r ow as time went on, we did engage together in a very 
 weighty enterprise, namely, the writing that book of mine 
 whereby my name (if remembered at all) is now known 
 to the world of polite letters. In so great a work as this 
 I durst not trust my own judgment, but read to my wife 
 all that I had wrote, and took her counsel thereupon, and 
 so made her (says she) near as learned as myself in all 
 that hath respect to the Indies. For it had long seemed 
 to me that there was a prodigious lack of a book that 
 should set forth plainly, yet in full, all that was to be 
 known touching the East that might prove of service 
 either to gentlemen proceeding thither or to persons 
 interested in the matter in England. And this object 
 I flatter myself that my work aforesaid, * An Inquiry into 
 the Present State of East India/ hath attained, for not only 
 doth it treat at length of the manners of the Indians, 
 whether Moors, Gentues, Parsies, or Black Jews, but it 
 hath also a considerable account of all the Europe gar- 
 risons and factories, whether English, Dutch, French, or 
 Portuguese, beside the Mogul Empire and the Moorish 
 kingdoms only now destroyed, and likewise of the 
 Moratty power. And this book we did inscribe, as was 
 only meet, to my lord Duke of London, son to him that 
 had done so much to embark me upon my Indian enter- 
 prise, and prefaced it with a neat dedicatory epistle in 
 Latin, full of conceits after the classical style, which gave 
 my wife and me a world of pains to write. 
 
 Now this book, being in due course printed, brought 
 upon me so much notice, and so many letters from 
 several ingenious and erudite persons (many of 'em 
 making me very handsome compliments both upon my 
 style and matter) as filled my wife with pride, and made 
 my name to be known even at the court, where his majesty 
 King James II. was pleased to commend the work very 
 prettily. And this, as I can't but think, determined my 
 
 x 
 
322 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 lord Duke of London, that was lord lieutenant of the 
 county at that time, to place me upon the commission of 
 the peace for Northamptonshire. And in all these matters 
 the time did pass so quickly away that 'twas three years 
 after our marriage before I had either leisure or desire to 
 give more than a passing thought to my former friends 
 that I had known in the Indies, and this only because an 
 unlooked-for accident did restore them suddenly to my 
 mind. And the chief of these friends were, as you may 
 well guess, Madam Heliodora and her spouse. Yet must 
 you not believe that we had quite forgot them, for we 
 were wont often to wonder how they had fared in those 
 troubles that followed the undoing of that famous Edict 
 that made sure to the Protestants of France their liber- 
 ties, called after the city of Nantes. But on making in- 
 quiries concerning 'em of such of the fugitives as we had 
 acquaintance with, and also of those that knew more of 
 the great number of them than we were able to attain 
 to, we could not find any that were come out of their 
 neighbourhood. And this being so, we were content to 
 hope that the persecution had not reached their province, 
 and that they remained unmolested, and so satisfied our- 
 selves with sending such help as we could furnish to the 
 great company of these poor people, and sought no more 
 for news from Galampre*. 
 
 But a period was put to our comfortable security one 
 evening in the month of April 1688, when, as my wife 
 and I was sitting in the parlour talking by the firelight, 
 there come in Miles and says to me, " If you please, sir, 
 Mr Duss is returned from the town, and would be glad to 
 speak with your honour." 
 
 " Bid him come hither," says I, and laughed to myself, 
 as I often did, to think of the esteem wherein Loll Duss 
 was held by our servants and country-people, they verily 
 conceiving him, as I believe, to be a prince in his own 
 
MADAM HELIODORA'S ARRIVAL. 323 
 
 country, from all he told 'em touching the wearing of 
 cotton stuffs every day and the like (though indeed cali- 
 cut and muslin is as common with the Indosthans as linen 
 and woollen with us). The villagers all called him // 
 'Squire's black gentleman, though indeed he was but little 
 blacker than themselves ; and now that the maids had 
 left off to hollow and run away if they chanced to meet 
 him in the passages, the other servants did all take a 
 pride in the air of distinction that he shed upon the 
 household. These thoughts being in my mind, he came 
 in, wearing a laced suit of my livery and a great turbant 
 of cambric, very neat, and saluting us after the Indian 
 fashion (which I always had him use, it having so much 
 more noble an air than the customary bowings of our 
 servants), awaited my pleasure. 
 
 " Well, Loll Duss," says I, " what is't ? " 
 
 "Master," says he, "at the inn in the town is the 
 Ferringhee lord that come from Agra to Surat with your 
 honour, and his lady, that are come from London in my 
 Lady Harmarthwaite's coach, going on a visit to her lady- 
 ship. But the Ferringhee lord was took very sick on his 
 journey, so as they was forced to tarry at the inn, and the 
 gentleman physician from the town hath been attending 
 upon him, so that he is by now somewhat eased." 
 
 "The viscount and Madam Heliodora here!" says I, 
 and was so much astonished at the news that I could say 
 no more, but only looked at my wife, who answered Loll 
 Duss for me 
 
 " Is my lord viscount very sick, Loll Duss, or will he 
 and his lady continue their journey to-morrow ? " 
 
 " The Ferringhee lord is somewhat amended, mistress," 
 says Loll Duss ; " but I heard say at the inn that he must 
 needs abide there some two or three days." 
 
 " Perhaps 'twould be well for me to go see whether I 
 can be of any service, my dear ? " says I. 
 
324 IN FURTHEST IXD. 
 
 " Not to-night, sir," says Dorothy. " 'Twould but in- 
 commode his lordship at this hour. Pray return to the 
 inn, Loll Duss, and inquire whether this house can fur- 
 nish aught that may contribute to his lordship's recovery, 
 and say that Mr Carlyon and I will do ourselves the 
 honour of waiting upon my lady viscountess in the 
 morning, if it suit with her convenience." 
 
 Loll Duss saluted us again, and departed, and Dorothy 
 and I sat silent for a while. At the last she looked up 
 suddenly. 
 
 " Ned," says she, " should you now be happier if Madam 
 Heliodora had had never rejected your vows at St 
 Thomas ? " 
 
 "Why, Dorothy !" says I, "jealous?" But seeing that 
 her eyes was full of tears, I made haste to assure her with 
 great solemnity. "My dearest life," says I, "I can say 
 but this one thing, that from the first day that I returned 
 to Ellswether until now, I have thanked God night and 
 morning that she did so reject 'em, and thus leave me free 
 to return to that duty which is my highest pleasure, and 
 to the best and dearest wife that ever a man had. And 
 this thanksgiving I look to renew to-night, and likewise 
 every day until my life's end." 
 
 " My dear Ned," says she, coming behind me and kiss- 
 ing me, "forgive me. 'Twas but that my foolish heart 
 would not rest content without a fresh assurance of your 
 love. You had not thought me so timorous, had you ? " 
 But I felt a tear drop on my forehead. Then I took her 
 in my arms, and said to her much more than I could set 
 down, or than 'twould be profitable so to do, until Miles 
 brought in the candles, and my wife said that she must 
 needs go to see that the babes were asleep, and to inquire 
 how Mrs Skipwith found herself, she being kept to her 
 chamber with a rheumatic fit. 
 
 Now the next morning the coach come round with great 
 
DOROTHY VISITS HELIODORA. 325 
 
 magnificence for to convey us to the inn, and my \vii'- 
 appeared wearing her best brocado gown a thing that 
 made me laugh. 
 
 " We go prodigious fine to-day, madam," says I, handing 
 her into the coach. 
 
 " I trust, sir," says she, " that I know what is decent 
 better than to go pay my respects to her ladyship in a 
 camlet gown with muslin tuckers. Though she be in 
 misfortune, I han't no desire to insult over her," and with 
 that I must needs be content. 
 
 We were not long before we come to the inn, and the 
 landlord welcomed us at the door, and carried us up-stairs 
 with extraordinary great respect. The chamber whereto 
 he brought us was of a moderate size, but cheerful enough 
 in its aspect, and furnished very decently. Upon the settle, 
 which was drawn up close beside the fire, lay my friend 
 the viscount, so wasted and thin as it made my heart 
 bleed to behold him, being worn, indeed, into the very 
 ghost and shadow of a man. Sitting with her back to- 
 wards the door was a lady in a gown of some black stuff 
 and a high cornette cap, and she turning round, I saw it 
 to be Madam Heliodora. At my first sight of her, her 
 hair seemed to me to be powdered, and I wondered much 
 that she should use so great ceremony thus early in the 
 day ; but coming into the light I saw that 'twas all turned 
 grey, and her face was very thin. Yet in spite of this, 
 and of the meanness of her attire, she still seemed one 
 of the most beautiful women imaginable, and moved as 
 queenly in that poor chamber as ever in my lord her 
 father's palace at St Thomas. 
 
 "'Tis the 'Squire and Madam Carlyon, madam, come 
 to wait upon your ladyship," says the landlord that had 
 carried us up hither, and departed, and Madam Heliodora 
 came forward to us. 
 
 " I take this very kind in you, sir," says she, " to re- 
 
326 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 member our ancient friendship so punctually. Pray do me 
 the honour to present me to your lady, though indeed I 
 may almost pretend to know her already from your dis- 
 course. I have long desired the felicity of meeting with 
 you, madam." 
 
 My poor Dorothy was so much took aback by Madam 
 Heliodora's noble air and her graciousness that she could 
 do little but curtsey in reply; but my lady kissed her 
 on the cheek, and took her hand for to lead her to 
 a seat. 
 
 " Won't you present me also to Madam Carlyon, Edward, 
 my friend ? " says the viscount from his couch. " Though 
 I can't rise to salute her as I should, yet I would fain make 
 shift to kiss her hand, if she'll permit me that honour." 
 
 " I am rejoiced to find your lordship so much recovered," 
 said I, when he had kissed my wife's hand with prodigi- 
 ous gallantry, and she and Madam Heliodora were with- 
 drawn a little to talk apart. 
 
 " I an't like ever to be able for much again," says he. 
 " I fear I am a poor useless wreck, and yet, if there should 
 be any fighting for the Faith, as men say there shall be, I 
 trust I shall be permitted to take a part in't. But how 
 goes the world with you, Edward ? Better than when we 
 bid each other farewell at Surat, I trust ? " 
 
 " I am the happiest man in the world, sir," says I. 
 
 " Why, then, there's two of us," says he, " for so am I." 
 
 " You don't look to have overmuch that should make 
 you say so, sir," quoth I. 
 
 " Why," says he, " sure I am free, and not a prisoner in 
 England, and not in France in a certain ease, and not in 
 pain and, best of all, I have my wife with me, in the 
 stead of only catching glimpses of her through prison-bars, 
 and that in itself should suffice to make a joyful man out 
 of the poorest wretch in the world." 
 
 I could not but admire the excellent spirit of my 
 
HELIODORA AND THE VISCOUNT. 327 
 
 friend in thus remaining contented in spite of all his 
 troubles, and I had fain asked him to tell me somewhat 
 mure fully of the trials he had endured, but that I feared 
 to move him too much, and so refrained myself to do no 
 more than speak of current events. But chancing to cast 
 a look now and then toward my wife and Madam Helio- 
 dora, I perceived that the discourse between 'em was 
 begun with much ceremony, and with many Your lady- 
 ships and Dear madams, but that as it went on, they did 
 become much more free one towards the other, so that 
 my wife laid her hand upon her ladyship's, and they 
 did mingle their tears together. Nay, when we come 
 to depart, Dorothy did throw her arms about Madam 
 Heliodora's neck and kiss her, which seemed something to 
 surprise my lady, but she kissed her on both cheeks very 
 kindly in return. 
 
 " Madam," says the viscount, as we were departing, " 1 
 trust yet to hold some discourse with you. I fear lest your 
 spouse han't never gave you a true relation of our escape 
 from the Moguls. He saved my life with the risk of his 
 own : you know so much ? " 
 
 "Yes, my lord," says Dorothy, looking upon me with 
 her eyes shining. 
 
 " See now," says he, " what a fine thing it is to be 
 admired by one's wife ! For me, I can but content myself 
 with admiring mine, but in that there's so much to do as 
 needs all my skill." 
 
 " My friend ! " says Madam Heliodora, laying her hand 
 on his shoulder. 
 
 " An't it true ? " says he, kissing her hand, which was a 
 very pretty sight, but seeing Madam Heliodora ready to 
 chide him, we did withdraw. 
 
 " And your ladyship will send your servant to fetch the 
 cordial water?" says Dorothy to Madam Heliodora, on 
 her carrying us to the head of the stairs. " 'Tis of my 
 
328 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 own distilling, and should, though I say it, be of much 
 benefit to his lordship." 
 
 " You are too good, madam," said my lady. " Be 
 assured that I will send for't with much gratitude." 
 
 So we two to our coach, the landlord bowing us out 
 very officiously, and as soon as we were there, my wife 
 fell a-weeping, to my much surprise. And I asking her 
 what ailed her, she told me 'twas for Madam Heliodora 
 that she wept. 
 
 " She is an angel," says Dorothy, drying her eyes, 
 though uselessly, " and she should by rights be dwelling in 
 a palace, with all conveniences and luxuries secured to 
 her. But she must needs wear a sorry camlet gown, and 
 the lace of her ruffles all mended and darned. Yes, Ned, 
 I saw 'em, though it han't caught your eye. And she 
 hath suffered such a quantity of misfortunes, with my 
 lord in prison and sick, and near all their goods confiscate ! 
 And then, her babe died in Paris, so as she can't even 
 weep over its grave think of that, Ned. Think if it had 
 been our little Hal or Bob. Poor, poor lady ! " 
 
 I did my best to comfort her, though indeed my own 
 eyes wan't free from tears, and asked her what it was that 
 had brought so much sorrow upon our friends. But this 
 she could not tell me particularly, and we resolved there- 
 fore to ask a full relation from their servant that was to 
 be sent to fetch the cordial water. And he coming when 
 we were gat home, we had him up, and found him a very 
 honest fellow and a Hugonot, Andrew by name, and asked 
 him of his master's history since I had last beheld him. 
 
 " Sir and madam," saith he in answer, " I'll tell your 
 honours what I can. You must know that when that 
 evil deed was done of revoking the Edict, there was a 
 permission granted to the Reformed to remain unmolested 
 until they might convert, provided only that they did not 
 exercise their worship in public, and my lord, confiding in 
 
THE VISCOUNT'S PERSECUTION. 329 
 
 the king's honour, thought well to avail himself of this 
 delay, at any rate until the spring. My lord's estate is 
 situate in a very remote part of the province, and we were 
 left in peace all the winter. In the month of March was 
 born the young lord, the heir that my lord and lady had 
 so long desired, and it so chanced that just at that time 
 my lord did give shelter in the castle to one of our pastors 
 that was fleeing from the persecutors. This he did not 
 tell to my lady, fearing to trouble her ; but he had been 
 wiser to do't, for she suspected certain spies among the 
 Popish servants, and would have warned him against 'em. 
 But he suspected naught until there come a warning from 
 one in authority that was friendly to my lord, bidding him 
 beware, for that a troop of dragoons was about to be de- 
 spatched against him. Now when my lady learned this 
 she was very urgent with him to start immediately for the 
 Swiss border. And she being so instant, the coach was 
 had round and loaded with luggage, but my lord going 
 into the village to bid farewell to his old nurse (that was 
 of the Eeligion, like ourselves), the dragoons came upon 
 us while he was away. And my lady receiving 'em with 
 great civility (they not caring to hurt her, who was com- 
 monly reported to be yet a strong Papist), sent a boy into 
 the village to bid my lord take a horse thence, and ride at 
 once to the frontier. But my lady having no time to 
 choose her messenger, she lit upon one that was scarce 
 better than a fool, and he finding my lord, cried out to him 
 in a prodigious terror that the castle was in the hands of 
 the dragoons, and that my lady was keeping 'em in talk 
 until he should escape. But he, not knowing that the 
 commandant of the troop was an ancient comrade of his, 
 and the one that had sent him warning of their coming (as 
 afterwards appeared), would not hear of leaving my lady 
 to their mercy, but returned at once, and was took 
 prisoner." 
 
330 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 ' Ah, noble heart ! " cried I. " But prythee continue, 
 Andrew." 
 
 " My lady was permitted," said Andrew, " to bear him 
 company as far as to Thoulouse, and she was present 
 through his trial, engaging in his defence the best advo- 
 cates that might be obtained, and instructing 'em herself 
 in their pleadings. But 'twas of no avail, as indeed it 
 must in any case have been, unless some chance quibble 
 in the law had turned to my lord's advantage, as was little 
 like to happen, and my lady, standing in the court, heard 
 him sentenced to the galleys for his life, his preparations 
 to escape being made much of against him, since they 
 had found the coach ready loaded for to carry him to the 
 Swiss border. My lady remained very firm and steadfast 
 through it all, but their parting was so pitiful that even 
 the officer that saw't was moved at the sight, and Mary 
 the nurse, that was suffered to bring the babe for his 
 father to see, could never speak on't without tears. But 
 when my lord was carried to the city of Toulon, whither 
 they would not suffer my lady to accompany him, she did 
 set out at once for Paris, travelling almost night and day, 
 and there besieged the king for at least a mitigation of 
 his sentence. So instant was she in her entreaties as at 
 last King Lewis was moved to cry out, Remove from me 
 this Mad. de Galamprd ! She wearies my sight; and one 
 of his councillors, whether impelled by kindness, or by the 
 remembering that parable touching the Unjust Judge, 
 advised that my lord's sentence should be changed into 
 imprisonment for life in one of the king's fortresses. And 
 this they did, so as my lady returned from Paris with that 
 small grace, but leaving behind her her babe, that had fell 
 sick and died in the city." 
 
 " Alas, poor soul ! " cried Dorothy. " Sure now she was 
 desolate indeed, to have lost this also." 
 
 " My lady turned her steps to Toulon," went on Andrew, 
 
THE VISCOUNT AT THE GALLEYS. 331 
 
 " and coming thither, was granted the favour to inform my 
 lord her own self of the change in his sentence, when it 
 fell to me to attend her to the dock-gates, that we might 
 see pass us the galley-slaves on their return from a voyage. 
 I won't shock your ears, sir and madam, witli the recital 
 of the horrors we beheld that day, when we saw file after 
 file of grey-clad slaves pass us, with here and there among 
 'em one of those scarlet doublets that proclaim the wearer 
 to be, as we call it, a felon for the faith's sake. 1 I could 
 never have recognised my lord again, but my lady knew 
 him the instant he came near, and thrust aside the 
 soldiers, and threw herself upon him with tears of joy, 
 knowing him in spite of his mean dress and his close- 
 cropped hair, and the changes that his imprisonment had 
 wrought. For you must know that the felons for the 
 faith's sake are worse entreated than any of their fellows, 
 and their foul and heavy durance made harder than it 
 need be, so as they die faster than the rest, but so many 
 are the condemned that suffer for the Keligion that the 
 numbers are never too few. Then they took my lord out 
 of that living death, where he had found the blasphemings 
 and wickedness of the malefactors he was chained withal 
 worse than any of the rest, but had supported it with 
 meekness as his Master did, for his Master's sake." 
 
 " And sure his Master will reward him for't ! " cried 
 Dorothy, the tears standing in her eyes. 
 
 " And before they took my lord to that fortress where 
 he should be kept," says Andrew, " they did tempt him 
 with great promises to recant his faith (for the king, 
 knowing his skill and training, desired much to confer 
 upon him a place in his army, such as had made him rich 
 and great at once), but he refused to listen to 'em, and 
 even had he been otherwise minded, my lady had kept 
 him firm. Act as your conscience lids you, sir (says she) : 
 
 1 Forcat pour la foi. 
 
332 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 if you can endure the sufferings that must follow, sure I 
 can endure 'em for you, and so upheld him until their 
 parting with such nobleness and constancy as made the 
 Papists 'emselves wonder. And even when he departed 
 to his imprisonment, she would not consent to yield him 
 up altogether, but followed him, and hired a lodging for 
 herself in a high house, whence she might enjoy a view of 
 a certain gallery in the prison. Here, by the kindness of 
 the commandant of the place, my lord was allowed to walk 
 for a few minutes in every day, and thus he and my 
 lady exchanged signals, and had a distant sight one of the 
 other. But they in the fortress had received orders to use 
 my lord with great severity, to the intent that they might 
 the more easily bring him to recant, and by reason of his 
 late and present sufferings he soon fell sick, for his sojourn 
 in the Indies hath caused him to be extreme sensible to 
 cold. And through this sickness 'twas thought that he 
 must die, so desponding was he through the not beholding 
 my lady daily any longer. But she found means to send 
 him a message by the hand of an ancient priest that 
 visited the prison (a very kindly person, that was said by 
 those that were unfriendly to him to be one of the people 
 called Jansenists), and it was this, Live for your God and 
 for the Faith, my friend, and also for your wife, for they 
 all need you. And upon the receiving this, my lord took 
 heart again, and grew better. Then all became as before 
 until this last month, when King Lewis, finding that he 
 had no success among those of the Eeformed that he had 
 shut up in his fortresses (these heroic confessors being 
 chiefly persons of great birth and riches, or noted for their 
 distinguished parts), gave 'em a general releasement, ban- 
 ishing 'em all from his kingdom for their lives. And 
 among these my lady also did receive back her lord, as 
 though indeed, as Holy Scripture saith, he had been raised 
 to life from the dead. Then they did take ship as soon as 
 
THE VISCOUNT AND HELIODORA BANISHED. 333 
 
 they could come to Bourdeaux, this being a nearer way 
 than through Roan 1 and Dieppe, and came into England 
 by way of the city of Bristow. And upon their landing 
 there, my lady says very suddenly to my lord, Call me no 
 more a Catholic, for I have seen too much their works. 1 
 am henceforth as thou art, thy people mine, and thy faith 
 my faith. And this, says my lord, was a sufficient comfort 
 to him for all his pains, to know that my lady was at one 
 with him in their religion." 
 
 " You've told us very handsomely all your tale," says I 
 to Andrew, when he was ended, and dismissed the good 
 fellow with a present, while my wife dried her tears, 
 saying that one ought rather praise God for such confessors 
 than weep over 'em. And indeed, the more we saw of 
 our friends, the more we learned to admire them, and 
 could not but wonder both at their constancy in the past 
 and their cheerfulness in the present. I made it my custom 
 to go down every day to the inn and pass some time with 
 the viscount, when we were wont to discourse very agree- 
 ably touching our former life in East India, while my 
 wife carried Madam Heliodora for an airing in the coach. 
 But of his own past trials would my friend never tell me, 
 seeming to look back upon 'em with such aversion as he 
 would not name them save to thank God that delivered 
 him out of them, though he showed himself always ready 
 to commend the virtues of my lady his wife. But though 
 we did endeavour very earnestly to win them to leave the 
 inn, and to take up their abode for the present with us, 
 they refused constantly to do this, and we saw neither of 
 them at Ells wether, until one forenoon Madam Heliodora 
 walked up from the town, attended only by Andrew, and 
 signified that she was come for to ask a favour. 
 
 "Lend me, dear madam," says she to Dorothy, "your 
 elder child for a few hours, if you'll be so good, for the 
 
 1 Rouen. 
 
334 
 
 IX FURTHEST IND. 
 
 viscount do affect the company of children to an extra- 
 ordinary great degree, and 'twould lighten his hours of 
 pain to divert himself with your little son." 
 
 " Madam," says Dorothy, albeit none too gladly, for she 
 feared letting her babes out of her sight for an hour, 
 " sure you have but to desire, and if it lie in our power, 
 the thing shall be done. My Harry shall wait on your 
 ladyship home." 
 
 But, nevertheless, my wife watched her Harry (named 
 for my honoured father) depart on Andrew's shoulder 
 with no small uneasiness, and could not be happy until 
 she had him home again, bringing in his hand a great cake 
 for his little brother. She desired much to learn how he 
 had fared, but though she set him on the table and ques- 
 tioned him particularly, yet she gat nothing but to hear 
 that the pretty lady had wept, and that in the house 
 where she took him there was a sick gentleman that did 
 keep comfits in a gold box in his pocket, and that had 
 promised to make him a coach and horses out of paste- 
 board. But when she heard tell of Madam Heliodora's 
 weeping, my wife looked at me. 
 
 " Sure our Harry must be near the same age as her babe 
 that died should be by now," saith she, as if conscience- 
 smitten. " Well, if Harry's company can avail anything 
 to comfort either of these excellent persons, he shall visit 
 upon 'em every day." 
 
 But Dorothy's compassion wan't long tasked, for shortly 
 afterwards the viscount was found sufficiently recovered 
 to continue his journey, and he went on with his wife to 
 my old Lady Harmarthwaite's dower-house in the county 
 of Cheshire. And here, as it chanced, they were thrown 
 among those that were busy planning to preserve the 
 Protestant faith in these realms by changing the then 
 king for another, and were thus led to take a very forward 
 part in their schemes. Nay, when his majesty that now 
 
VISCOUNT'S SERVICE UNDER KING WILLIAM. 335 
 
 is was securely established on the English throne, though 
 not recognised save in this kingdom, the viscount, being 
 now somewhat restored to health, and receiving the com- 
 mand of one of the regiments of French exiles then form- 
 ing for service in Ireland, gained by his military exploits 
 in that country the fame that now deservedly attends his 
 name. For both at the battle of Boyne Water, and in 
 numberless small engagements, he did win the reputation 
 of a most valiant and redoubted soldier, and one no less 
 artful and seen in his dispositions and stratagems, than 
 brave in fighting. Yet through it all was he in almost 
 perpetual bodily anguish, so that those that saw him mar- 
 velled at his hardihood in thus despising pain, and esteemed 
 him as Christian in his fortitude as he was skilled in the 
 military art. Now the war being ended, he was granted 
 a decent estate in Ireland, the confiscated property of a 
 rebel that was fled, but not being content to retire thither 
 and live in idleness, he carried his regiment to the Low 
 Countries in the war that there brake out, and duly sup- 
 ported his majesty in those campaigns that did bring us 
 little glory but much honour. But at the battle of 
 Landen he was struck by a cannon-shot and entirely dis- 
 abled, so as he could never again mount his horse, and 
 Madam Heliodora, hastening to his side, brought him to 
 England, and so, borne in a litter by short stages, to his 
 Irish estate, where he lives still, a shining model of con- 
 tentment in spite of much adversity, her ladyship like- 
 wise, after all the changes of her life, completely happy 
 in him. 
 
 But with regard to that change in our rulers whereof I 
 spake but a few lines back, I must (though this be no 
 chronicle of public events, but only my own history) de- 
 vote some mention to't, for 'twas a matter of moment to 
 me, producing, as it did, the only quarrel I have ever had 
 with my wife, or rather difference, since it never grew 
 
336 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 to a quarrel. And the ground of this difference was no 
 light one, since I was desirous to take sword and horse 
 for the Prince of Orange, while as Dorothy was hot for 
 King James. 
 
 " My dear," says I to her, when we were speaking of 
 the matter, " I have seen so much of Popery as I am 
 determined never to support it here. Sure you'll have 
 heard from the French fugitives what should have armed 
 you against it. Had King James followed his own re- 
 ligion in peace, I had never murmured, but when he shows 
 himself desirous to thrust it upon us, we have a right to 
 resist him." In which I was coming much nearer to the 
 politics of my old acquaintance Substitution Darrell than 
 ever I had at one time thought likely, but we live and 
 learn. 
 
 " Alas ! " cried Dorothy, the tears running down her 
 face, " that I should live to hear my husband, my dear 
 Sir Harry's own son, speak thus ! Sure 'tis enough to 
 disturb your father in his grave, sir. If God will, can't 
 He protect us Protestants without any help of ours ? and 
 if it ben't His will to save us, let us suffer, but don't let 
 us sin in rebelling against the Lord's anointed." 
 
 " I will have no hand in bringing in Popery," says I in 
 a great heat. 
 
 " Let us do the right, and care naught for what may 
 come after," says she. 
 
 " But sure that can't be the right which should enslave 
 our country, and bring over again the days of Bloody 
 Mary," says I. 
 
 " That can't be the right which would take part against 
 our lawful king, and set a stranger over us," says Dorothy. 
 
 " Dorothy," says I, after much further talk, " if you'll 
 agree, I'll consent with you to meet you half-way. I 
 won't offer my sword to King James, but neither will 
 I at present raise a troop for the Prince. Yet if we see 
 
I REMAIN A NEUTRAL. 337 
 
 the Protestant cause in danger, sure you must even let 
 me go. Are we to have a Bloody Assize throughout all 
 England ? " 
 
 With this she was forced to be content, and I did my 
 best to be so too, though I had fain joined the Prince's 
 standard even at Tor Bay, but refrained, being persuaded 
 that I had no right altogether to dispose of myself with- 
 out my wife's consent. But by this course I pleased no 
 one, neither the friends that advised me I was playing the 
 part of Meroz in Holy Writ, for not seeking the Prince so 
 soon as he landed, nor Dorothy, that would with the best 
 heart imaginable have packed up for to go into exile with 
 King James. I can only hope that by as much as this 
 middle course was distasteful to me, by so much was it 
 right and profitable, for 'twas altogether abhorrent to me 
 thus to remain idle when I might have borne a part in 
 this, the second and, as it seems to me, the only justifi- 
 able revolution of this age ; but, as you know, the Protestant 
 cause was saved without my help. But through all this 
 time I was enabled not only to abstain from all wrangling 
 or quarrelling with my wife, knowing that no talking 
 should ever displace that loyalty that was grown up with 
 her growth, and had been nourished in her mind during 
 her lonely youth, but I also strove in all things to show 
 her an increased honour and affection, to the end she 
 might perceive that 'twas no caprice nor unkindness, but 
 love of right, that moved me. For indeed it did cost me 
 much to forsake the old cause, for the which my father and 
 my uncles had fought so long and suffered such grievous 
 loss, and that I myself also had loved so much, and for 
 no other reason could I have done so but for this one 
 viz., that the safety of the Protestant Keligion must be 
 set before the advancement of a party, or even of a royal 
 house. And although I had this grief, namely, to abandon 
 my old party, and not to join myself to that one which 
 
 Y 
 
338 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 did commend itself to me, yet the cause triumphed, and 
 there come no dissension between my wife and myself. 
 For she, perceiving the hardness of my case, came by 
 degrees to respect, though she might not accept, my prin- 
 ciple of action, and our opinions did not come between us. 
 Nay, 'tis my belief that now (though no torments should 
 bring her to confess this) she rejoices in the victory of 
 the Protestant cause, though her heart still yearn over 
 the House of Stewart. 
 
 Thus, then, I have set before you (as I trust, without 
 malice or colouring) the history of my life, not hiding 
 those things that reflect ill upon myself, but desiring to 
 give a true relation of all that has befell me. Sure if any 
 man had ever cause to render most sincere and hearty 
 thanks to Almighty God for the mercies of a whole life- 
 time, I have more, for my situation is far above my 
 deserts, and in nothing have I more cause to be thank- 
 ful than for the dissipation in the course of time of that 
 midsummer madness and raging fever of love that did 
 once consume me for Madam Heliodora, to the temporary, 
 though all too long, obscuration of my true love for her 
 whose faithful spouse and servant I have the happiness 
 to be, and do purpose to remain so long as life shall last, 
 my dear wife, Dorothy Carlyon. 
 
339 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 A CHAPTER EXTRAORDINARY, ADDED ON THE ADVICE OP THE 
 AUTHOR'S FRIENDS, FOR TO DECLARE HOW IT COME ABOUT 
 THAT THIS BOOK WAS WROTE. 
 
 HERE then, my relation should have ended, and I luul 
 laid down my pen with joy to think that for this book, 
 at least, there should be no further need of mending of 
 quills and of buying fresh paper, when there come upon 
 me those two good friends that stood by me through those 
 troubles I am about to relate, and advised me that beside 
 all I have done already, 'twere well also to set down a 
 true account of the said troubles for the sake of those that 
 shall come after me. Being taught, then, by experience, 
 that my best hope lies in following the counsels of these 
 two persons, I do my best to obey 'em, desiring that it 
 may first be noted that I bear no malice against those 
 that so lightly gave credence to reports to my discredit, 
 for they had much excuse for't. Nevertheless, I would 
 warn my children to receive a lesson against the too hasty 
 judging any person upon what they may hear said con- 
 cerning him. But to my tale. 
 
 During the first six or seven years of the reign of his 
 present majesty my wife and I lived very quiet and re- 
 tired, being occupied with the bringing up our two sons, 
 
340 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 whereof the elder was nine years of age at the time of 
 which I write. But in the year 1695, I was called sud- 
 denly to London, that I might give evidence before the 
 Lords' House of Parliament on the behalf of my old Com- 
 pany, in the matter of a petition brought against 'em by 
 a certain person named Jameson. And in this matter, 
 which did make some noise at the time, my evidence was 
 considered to be of no small moment (insomuch that one 
 of the lawyers present told me I had saved the Company, 
 Jameson's petition being dismissed), and in some way 
 my name was brought to the king's notice. His majesty, 
 having been made acquainted also with my work, which 
 I mentioned some while back, ' An Inquiry into the 
 Present State of East India,' sent for me and talked with 
 me very graciously, saying that I should by rights hold 
 some office in the Company's home establishment, having 
 such knowledge of Eastern matters. But for this I had 
 neither favour nor inclination, and so I told his majesty, 
 who said that he would fain do me some pleasure his own 
 self, and thus I did return home, expecting little from 
 this flattering compliment. But the next year I found 
 myself pricked for High Sheriff of the county, and per- 
 ceived that 'twas this the king had signified when he 
 spake of procuring me some advancement. 
 
 Now this honour I was by no means loath to accept, 
 lacking, as I hope, neither the property nor the wit 
 requisite for fulfilling the duties of the office, but I could 
 not feel surprised that many gentlemen among my neigh- 
 bours looked differently upon the matter. They were 
 wont to regard me extreme distrustfully as a person of 
 outlandish manners and given to innovation, likewise 
 they did consider me to be but a lukewarm and half- 
 hearted Whig (as was indeed the truth, saving only in 
 the cause of the Protestant Faith), and we had also cer- 
 tain differences over the sentences that were wont to be 
 
AN UNFRIENDLY VISIT. 341 
 
 passed by the bench of justices, whereof I was one, and 
 did lean more to the side of mercy than suited with 
 their minds. But that they would make any endeavour 
 to hinder my accepting of the office (and that with a 
 mighty strong show of reason on their side), I had never 
 so much as imagined, and did remain in this secure and 
 careless confidence until the very week when I was to 
 be sworn to the punctual performance of my duties. 
 
 'Twas on a certain Tuesday, in the morning, that the 
 blow fell upon me, when all the household was moved 
 and stirred touching the great ball to be danced the next 
 night at Puckle Acton, my lord Duke of London, the 
 lieutenant of the county, coming over from Belfort with 
 his duchess for to do honour to the occasion. For over 
 two hours I had been busy in seeing that the coach and 
 all the trappings of the horses and the men's liveries 
 likewise were in good order and neat, and I was prepar- 
 ing to ride abroad with my wife, when Loll Duss did 
 bring me word that Sir Ambrose Spencer and Mr Water- 
 dale desired to speak with me. And at this I was some- 
 thing astonished, for the first (a younger branch of the 
 great house settled at Althorp in our county) was a very 
 fanatical Whig, and had held little discourse with me 
 since my remaining at home in the stead of joining King 
 William's army. But though amazed at his visiting at 
 my house, I considered that he might by now be willing 
 to be reconciled with me, and so went into the library, 
 and found him there with his friend. 
 
 " Pray be seated, Sir Ambrose, and you, sir," says I, 
 when I had saluted these gentlemen, and inquired after 
 the health of my Lady Spencer. 
 
 " Sir," says Sir Ambrose, very stiff, " we are here on a 
 business that can't fail, I fear, to be disagreeable to you. 
 May I inquire whether you be still minded to accept the 
 honour of the shrievalty, or not ? " 
 
342 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 " So far as I am aware, sir," says I, something angered 
 at his air, " I am to be sworn on Friday of this week." 
 
 " Then, sir," saith he, " 'twill be our disagreeable duty 
 to acquaint my lord Duke, and through him his majesty, 
 of certain facts that seem to us to unfit you, not only for 
 this office, but even for the company of gentlemen." 
 
 " You are prodigious flattering, sir," says I, almost be- 
 lieving him mad. " Pray have you forgot what is the only 
 answer I can offer to your words ? " 
 
 "Sir," says Mr Waterdale, bringing a paper from his 
 pocket, " before Sir Ambrose or any other gentleman can 
 place his sword at your service, the charges wrote here 
 must be disproved. This paper is the copy of a letter 
 wrote to Sir Ambrose by a gentleman that had the hon- 
 our of your acquaintance in the Indies." 
 
 " And pray, sir," says I, in great heat, " do you pretend 
 to condemn me on the unsupported testimony of the letter 
 of some adventurer that hath conceived himself disobliged 
 by me ? " 
 
 "Sir," says Mr "Waterdale, "methinks you should 
 rather thank Sir Ambrose for his present action than 
 revile him, when you hear the full history on't. Some two 
 or three days past a number of gentlemen of this county 
 was met together in Northampton upon the occasion of 
 the horse-fair in that city. At the ordinary in the even- 
 ing, your nomination to the post of High Sheriff was 
 mentioned and discussed as a matter of common notoriety. 
 On the first mention of your name in such a connection a 
 certain gentleman that was the guest of Mr Willesford of 
 Chipping Acton, and is, as I believe, a cousin of his, dis- 
 played great concern, and on being pressed, confessed 
 that he had known you throughout your life in East 
 India, and had been aware of many things in your char- 
 acter and history there that had ought to prevent your 
 holding this office. Upon this the gentlemen that was 
 
MR VANE SPENDER'S SLANDERS. 343 
 
 there did advise him very earnestly to consider what he 
 did before assailing in this manner the name of a person 
 of your quality, to which he replied with great solemnity 
 that he could prove all his charges, and would set 'em 
 down in writing for to be shown to you. Then those 
 there, having heard all he had to say, took counsel to- 
 gether to keep the matter a secret until you had been 
 allowed to disprove the accusations made against you, if 
 'twere in your power so to do." 
 
 " After this, sir," says I, " you don't need trouble your- 
 self to mention the name of my accuser. I recognise the 
 hand of Mr Vane Spender." 
 
 " You have guessed well, sir," says Sir Ambrose, " and 
 you will now permit us, leaving this paper with you for 
 your further consideration, to depart. We were loath to 
 bring disgrace on the son of one so well-known and re- 
 spected as Sir Harry Carlyon, and 'twas therefore agreed 
 among us not to publish the matter abroad on your ad- 
 mitting the charges and excusing yourself from serving 
 as sheriff." 
 
 " I thank you for your delicacy and civility, sir," says 
 I. " And pray, what if I deny the charges and accept of 
 the shrievalty ? " 
 
 " Why, then, sir," saith he, " we shall feel compelled to 
 take some public notice of your conduct at the ball to- 
 morrow night." 
 
 " And what if by some miracle (considering the short 
 time allowed me) I can disprove the charges ? " said I. 
 
 " In that case, sir, we shall have great pleasure in 
 acknowledging ourselves mistook," says he, but not as 
 though thinking it likely. 
 
 " I think, Sir Ambrose, that we have performed our 
 office, and may now let this visit be closed," said Mr 
 Waterdale, and I carried 'em to the door, being mindful 
 that, in spite of their errand, they were still my guests. 
 
344 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 As we crossed the hall, Dorothy come down the stairs in 
 her riding-coat and hat, ready prepared to ride abroad 
 with me, and both the gentlemen bowed and saluted her. 
 
 "Sure, Sir Ambrose," says she, "you an't minded to 
 depart so soon ? And you also, Mr Waterdale ; it an't so 
 often we see you that we can suffer you to leave us after 
 so short a visit. Pray stay and take dinner with us, or at 
 least eat some little lunch before you ride home." 
 
 " Madam," said Mr Waterdale, with a mighty uncom- 
 fortable air, as Sir Ambrose had also, " you see us here on 
 a prodigious disagreeable business, and 'twould ill beseem 
 us to eat in your house while engaged in't. But permit 
 me to assure you, madam, that whatever be the issue of 
 this affair, only the very greatest respect and kindness will 
 be felt by all the county for yourself." 
 
 "I don't perceive your meaning, sir," says Dorothy, 
 casting upon him a look that seemed to render him 
 doubly uneasy. "Pray, why do you separate my name 
 from Mr Carlyon's ? Whatever blame or unkindness be 
 awarded him, whether by the county or by his near neigh- 
 bours, sure I shall share the half on't. I'll wish you a 
 very good day, sir, and you also, Sir Ambrose." 
 
 With that she swept into the chamber we had but just 
 left, where, when I was returned from dismissing the 
 gentlemen, I found her reading the paper that lay on the 
 table. Looking up with a scared face on my entering, 
 "What's this, sir?" says she. 
 
 " Heaven only knows," says I, " though I fear it brings 
 grievous trouble upon us. Let us read it together, my 
 dearest love, for sure, as you say, it concerns us both 
 alike." 
 
 Dorothy spread forth the letter on the table, and 
 smoothed it out, then sitting down she did begin to read 
 it, and I read it likewise over her shoulder. It was 
 sufficiently long, and I verily could not forbear to marvel, 
 
VANE SPENDER'S CALUMNIES. 345 
 
 as I looked upon the closeness of the writing, that he should 
 have wrote it who most abhorred all use of pen and ink, 
 and who had scarce been trusted at Surat even to make 
 out an invoice correctly ; but I suppose that bitter hate, 
 like love, do lend assistance to persons in their designs. 
 
 " HONOUR'D SYR " (it began) " In Obeediance too y e Com- 
 m ds. y OU jade vp n - mee at our last Meats-, I take up my Penn 
 (tho' litle us d - to soch Work), too lai befower yo r - Hon r - a 
 full Ac*- of y e Dos 8 - of Mr Carrlyonn in y e Indes. 'Tis 
 doubtl 8 - Matter of com 11 - Rep*- in Yo r - County, y*- y 8 - Gent, 
 tird- erly of y e Contr*- maid forr hym by his Fader wi fc - my 
 Ld. Branndon's Dghtr., & soght Occ n - too escape, y s - corns- 
 in Form of y e mistakn Kindnesse of a cert 11 - Nobleman, who, 
 be- greiviously disseav d - in hym, innabl d - himm to inter y e 
 Serv c - of y e Co. y fc - I haue long h d - y e hon r - to serue. 
 'Twas at y s - Tyme y*- I first fell inn wi*- him, & lik d - 
 him letle y n -, and lesse y e mower I knew of hym. Of hys 
 injuryous Cond ct - toards My selfe I won't speake, only says, 
 yt- hee mayde him Self my Innemy at all Times, not scrupls- 
 euen too attempt my Lyf on moer Occ lls - y n - one, especialy 
 in y e Citty of Tangeer, w r - he did assault mee wi*- socli 
 Fury unarm d - and unprouoq d - as y*- he bad fare too sla me, 
 bot was removd- fr. me by Force of 'em y* was pres*- Both in 
 y e Vyage to y e Indis and at Surratt hee mayd him Self extream 
 particular by his continuall Consorts- wi fc - low & blackgard 
 Fellowes, Saylors and y e like, & prou d - him Self a most prys- 
 fe persistant Busie-Body, so y*- at last y e Councell was fayn 
 too send him too Goa for to ridd 'em Self on hym, not wth*- 
 hops-, perhaps, y*- hee might fall into som Troble y*- sh^ 
 make an End of him. Likewise at Goa he did continue hys 
 evill Courses, frequents- Places of com n - Amuse mt - & do&- 
 his best too becom a Faverit wi*- y e Ladys, inn w h - hee did 
 socceade to soche a Degre as too excyt y e Jalousy of one of 
 y e wilde yong Gall ts - y*- was of hys Acquaynt -, & y 8 - 
 Personn, watchs- hys Chance, soone discover^- Mr Carrlion 
 prys- into y e Misterys of y r - Relig 11 - wi fc - Intent to mak a 
 Sport on 'em, & so dinownc d - hym too y 6 Inquisition, by 
 
346 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 y e w h - hee was arrested, & kept thre Yeares in Prisonn, not 
 for hys Faith, w h - he was wills- to recant at once, bot as a 
 Penaunce for his naughty Lyf. At y e Expiry of y 3 - Tym hee 
 was discharge & mayd hys Wa on Bord of one of y e Hon. 
 Co.'s Ships, wi*- a Story of his haus- escap d - fr. a gret Burns-, 
 ife ye Ship's Maister, bes- one of y e simple Felows wi*- whom 
 hee had once ben frendly, did beleave his Tale, & tooke hym 
 on his Voyage. Now y s - Vyage prou d - one of grete Desaster, 
 soe moche so as all on Board beleav d - they was punish 11 - by 
 Heven for y e Sake of y s - one Sinner, bot weare at Leangth 
 rileas d - by his discerts- y e Shipp wi*- greate Effrontery at y 6 
 Towne cal'd St Thomass, w r - y e French y n - h d - a Post. Now 
 at y s - Place Mr Carlion did carry it soe as too gaine y e Faver 
 of y e French Captain-Generall, descloss- to hym all y e Seacretts 
 of y e Co. y*' hee knewe, & instrocts- hym how hee might 
 best use 'em for y e Injure- their Trade. So vsefull ded he 
 proue him Silf, y 1 - y e French was ab*- too adopt hym into 
 there Seruice, w 11 - there was discouer d - y*- he h d - intangl d - 
 him Self in a disgracefull Manner wi^ y e Genrall's Doghter 
 (y e same is now my Lady V. countesse Gallompry). Y s - yong 
 Lady bes- of tendir Yeares, Mr Carlyonn had persuaded hir 
 to fly wi^ hym, &, they was gone some Wai before they 
 might bee stopt. 'Tis sayd by som y*- y e Lady her Selfe was 
 veray forward in seeks- hys Lov, & y 3 - I haue herd Mr Car- 
 lyon repeat not once only nor twice, hee mocks- finely at hir 
 for hir litle Moddesty, bot of y e Truthe of y 3 - I can't speake. 
 & upon y s - Discoverie, Mr Carrlion was expel'd wi*- gret 
 Contimpt fr. y fc - Place, & did jurney to Bombaim thro' Due- 
 can disguys' 1 - in y e Trayn of a certaine renegadoe Portuf/all, 
 wi*- whom hee was verrie frendly, so reachs- Surrat. & here, 
 be- fore' 1 - by cert 11 - of hys Frends, ag st - y e Will of y c Rest 
 of y e Councell, into a Place of Troste, he joyn d - him Selfe too 
 y e Factry at Amedavat, & their liv (1 - for thre Yeares in a 
 most naughty & ryotous Manner, so as to bee a Scandall 
 too y veray Heathens 'em Selfs. Norr was y 3 - all, forr 'twas 
 credibly prou d - y*- hee h d - defrawded y e Co. of grete Soms 
 of Money, besides be- soe slacke in hys Busynesse y*- he loste 
 'em moch mower. & after y s -, vizitt-'- y e Citie of Agra wi'- 
 
VANE SPENDER'S CALUMNIES. 347 
 
 divers o r - Gents, upon an Ambassage, hee did consort y 1 \vi ; 
 cert 11 - vyle & dangerous Personns, Felons <fc Criminal 1 
 \" like, & fynally, 'scaps- fr. y e Towne in greate Hast for 
 to avoyd y 6 Reward of his evill Deedes, hee dyd carry wi 1 - hym 
 one of these, a renegade Cristian, toche- whom no Good c d - 
 by any Means be sayde, & convey 11 - hym out of y c Country, 
 too y e grete Hurt & Dammage of y c Imperour y 1 '- rules therein. 
 A: y s - he did, ruffls- it so brauely as y*- hee come to Blows 
 w it. ye Mogull Souldiers sent too fetch him, bot kills- som on 
 'em, brogt him off, wi*- y e Ayd of a Gang of Torys his Hel- 
 pers, and soe had him too Surratt, to y e gret Displesure of 
 his Ma'tie's Subjects y r -, y*- must needs intertayn y s - escap' 1 - 
 Fellon untill hee might returne into hys owne Country. & 
 agayn after y s - did Mr Carlyonn shew him Self an extream 
 bad Serv t - to y e Co., tho' he manag* 1 - his Peckulacions wi*- 
 soch Art as y e greter Part on't wan't dyscouer d - untill hee was 
 departed. Bot 'twas a com 11 - Report, & y e Cause of greate 
 Scandall, y*- he went soe moch wi 1 - Moores & o r - Indians, 
 so as many averr'd hee was a seacrett Renegadoe. Bot it be"- 
 at length discover^ 1 - (& I am n*- asham d - too say, y*- 'twas I 
 discover* 1 - y e same, forr y e w h - Cause he is greately increast 
 in Enmity ag st - mee), y*- he had apply d - large Soms of Mony 
 too hys own Uses, & h d - forwarded to Europe much y*- hee 
 was gat possesst of by no Right at all, y e Councell was advis d - 
 too dismiss hym wi*- Disgrace. Bot y e Frends y*- hee had dis- 
 ceav d - was still suffic*- too influence y e Counsell, soe as all 
 was don privily, and not made publiq. & he levs- thre Days 
 later for England no moer was said, tho' 'tis still perpetually 
 found out yt- his Thefts was euen worse y n - y 11 - appear'd. I 
 han't herd no more concerns- hym for som Yeares, but bes- 
 return d - too England, & vizits- upon my Cossen Willfiford, 
 I did heere by Chance y*- hee was prickt for Shirreff. Y n - bes- 
 assur d - y*- y s - h d - not ought take Place, I did make y sc - 
 Matters publick, bot out of no Malis, bot only Lov of Right. 
 "\Vit. yc highest Respect, 
 I haue y 6 Honor too be, 
 
 Sirr, Yo r - Hon r -'s most obed t - Serv*-, 
 
 V. SPENDER." 
 
348 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 " Ned," says Dorothy, " this is worse than the worst I 
 had feared. Tell me, is there, in all that this person says, 
 that one grain of truth, whereby he might hope to establish 
 these charges ? " 
 
 " None," says I ; "at least in the charges respecting 
 money, and in the rest such twisting and turning of things 
 innocent or at most only foolish as makes 'em appear 
 crimes." And this I said without any grief or bitterness 
 that my wife should seem to doubt me, for in truth, after 
 reading this letter that with such devilish cunning (for 
 indeed no other word will name it fitly), sought to turn 
 into evil all the deeds and intentions of my life, I could 
 scarce myself believe but that I was guilty of the shameful 
 things attributed to me. 
 
 " If they ben't true, sure there's some means to disprove 
 'em," says Dorothy. " Let us see what those be." 
 
 " To my rescue at Goa," says I, " Captain Freeman can 
 speak, but that is but a very small part of the whole. 
 There's no one nearer than Surat could testify the false- 
 hood of those charges that concern my life and conversa- 
 tion there, and but one man even there that hath both the 
 power and the will to do't." 
 
 " And who is that ? " says she. 
 
 " Mr Martin," said I ; " but, as you know, my life, he 
 seemed to have no present design of returning when he 
 writ to me last, and I doubt whether a letter should serve 
 this turn." For my good friend had not yet carried out 
 his purpose of retiring from the service, but remained 
 still at Surat, whence, on hearing of our marriage, he had 
 sent my wife a collar of pearls such as for their fineness 
 and whiteness had not their equal in the county, and 
 later, when we writ him word that we had named our 
 second son for him, he did despatch to us, by the hand of a 
 sea-captain of his acquaintance, a cap of goldsmith's work 
 for his godson, such as the Indian babes are wont to bear. 
 
DOROTHY'S COURAGE. 349 
 
 "And a letter should need a year and a half at the 
 least, and more like two years, for to go and come back," 
 says Dorothy. 
 
 " We can scarce look for our enemies to hold over their 
 threatened action for that time," says I. 
 
 " No," says Dorothy bitterly ; " if you should now yield 
 up the shrievalty for peace' sake, and write to the Indies 
 for proofs of your innocence, Mr Spender hath gained his 
 point, for what will it profit if in two years you can show 
 yourself guiltless ? We know how 'twill be. ' Wan't 
 there some strange tale touching 'Squire Carlyon ? ' ' Ay, 
 indeed. Such strange things was said as my lord duke 
 was forced to refuse him the shrievalty. Tis true, one 
 heard they was contradicted later, but such things an't 
 said without some truth in 'em. Oh, be sure it wan't all 
 for nothing.' Whatever we do must be done at once, 
 Ned, for sure if the gentlemen cut you at the ball, and 
 refuse to grant you satisfaction, the mischief is done." 
 
 " And since we can't do nothing at once," says I, " and, 
 on your own showing, what is done two years hence is 
 done too late, sure 'twere well to resign all effort, and 
 accept the judgment of Sir Ambrose and his friends." 
 
 "Shame on you, Mr Carlyon!" cried my wife, rising 
 and standing in the window, and lashing her petticoat 
 angrily with the whip she held; "sure something must 
 be done. Will you condemn your wife and children and 
 yourself to infamy ? Prythee, play the man, and don't 
 show yourself a coward before the first misfortune that 
 comes upon you." 
 
 " But what's to be done ? " said I. 
 
 " Why, that's for you to resolve," says she. " Sure you, 
 that's seen so many climates, and passed through so many 
 strange chances, ought be able to think of what should be 
 done now. Go post to London if you will, and carry 
 thence hither Captain Freeman or any other person that 
 
350 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 may be able to support your word. Spare no expense. 
 What signifies money in such a case ? If disgrace be 
 escaped, poverty is naught." 
 
 " Spoke like my Lord Brandon's own daughter ! " says I. 
 " Well, Dorothy, I'll do as you would have me (though I 
 am well persuaded that 'twill advantage me nothing in 
 this present matter), since I would not that you should 
 believe that I slight your counsel. I han't so many friends 
 that I can afford to lose any of 'em." 
 
 " Ned," cries Dorothy, running back to me and casting 
 her arms about my neck, " prythee, don't think me hard. 
 I did but desire to rouse you from that despondency which 
 is wont to seize upon you and forbid you to act. Let us 
 at least do what we can, for sure the weakest effort is 
 better than none at all, and when we have done our 
 utmost, it may be heaven will send us what other help 
 we need." 
 
 "Sure heaven hath done much already in giving me 
 such a wife," says I, and kissed her, feeling that I was 
 indeed blessed above my deserts. 
 
 " Hush ! " says Dorothy on a sudden, going again to the 
 window. " Here come our sons. There's no need for 'em 
 to hear of this trouble." 
 
 Almost as she spake, the door was burst open, and our 
 little Bob ran in. 
 
 " Oh, madam ! " says he to his mother, " I had been 
 looking for you. May I have a ride on my papa's horse ? 
 I ran on before Hal and Mr Tilney on purpose that I 
 might ask you." 
 
 " We han't gone riding this morning, my son," says I. 
 " But what's that coining up the fir-walk ? " 
 
 " Oh, 'tis a coach," says Bob, " as fine as ours but not so 
 large, and splashed all over with mud. There's an old 
 gentleman inside, that shook his stick at me when he saw 
 me run, and a servant like Loll Duss riding behind." 
 
 
A PROVIDENTIAL ARRIVAL. 351 
 
 " Is this another messenger of disaster ? " says I to 
 Dorothy. 
 
 " Or a messenger of hope ? " says she. " Do you know 
 the gentleman, Bob ? " 
 
 " No, madam, but T heard him call to Hal and bid him 
 take a seat in the coach with Mr Tilney, since he desired 
 to speak with him. ' Are you the son of my old friend 
 Ned Carlyon, my little man?' says he, and Hal says 
 he was." 
 
 Dorothy and I looked one at the other, for the same 
 thought was come in both our minds, but seemed too good 
 to be true. But now the coach had reached the door, and 
 there come into the parlour Mr Tilney, the boys' governor, 
 a very ingenious young man and one of excellent parts, 
 that had passed through his studies at the University 
 with infinite credit to himself, and was glad to hold this 
 respectable place in my family until he should have some 
 hopes of preferment in the Church offered him. 
 
 " Sir," says he, " there's a gentleman without that says 
 he is a friend of your honour's, but don't desire to send in 
 his name. I have bid Master Harry entertain him until 
 I could find you." 
 
 Still wondering whether our thought might be right, 
 Dorothy and I went out into the hall in time to see our 
 son Harry assisting out of the coach with great civility an 
 ancient gentleman with a great white peruke and a heavy 
 gold-headed cane, an Indian servant standing beside the 
 coach-door with his master's cloak. Seeing us, the old 
 gentleman held out both his hands with a merry laugh. 
 
 " Ha, Ned ! " says he, " here I am, and do hope you are 
 but half so pleased to behold me as I to meet you again. 
 Love and lordship like no fellowship, 'tis said, but me- 
 thought you would find room for your old friend for a day 
 or two. Pray, is this my fair friend Mrs Carlyon ? my 
 friend, I say, though I never yet saw her, from my hear- 
 
352 
 
 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 ing so much touching her. Madam, I could well believe, 
 but for the presence of these young gentlemen, that you 
 were married but a year at most. And pray, where is my 
 godson ? Is he that naughty rogue I saw run on but now 
 when his governor called him back ? Fie, lad, fie ! Did 
 you never hear that He that will not be rul'd by his owne 
 dame, must bee ruled ly his step-dame ? this signifying 
 that a harder discipline must be used where a milder fails. 
 Nay, Ned, my dear lad, I an't Methusalem ! " 
 
 This because Dorothy and I had now conveyed him 
 into the parlour (he talking fast all the time, for to keep 
 back the tears that were near his eyes), and were desiring 
 him to sit and rest himself in my father's great chair, that 
 was never used by us, but stood ready with its cushions 
 even as he had last left it. But my dear Mr Martin was 
 like a father to me, and I would fain have him sit in Sir 
 Harry's chair. And here at last we gat him seated, when 
 he looked round upon us with a prodigious happiness in 
 his face. 
 
 " You will remain with us, dear sir ? " says Dorothy. 
 
 " If you'll put up with a peevish old man, madam," 
 says he. 
 
 " For shame, sir ! " says she. " Hal, go bid Mr Martin's 
 coachman drive round to the stables, and tell Loll Duss 
 and Miles who is arrived." 
 
 " May I go with Hal, madam, and see the horses put 
 up ? " says Bob. 
 
 "See here, my little man," says Mr Martin, "if your 
 governor will suffer you, go to my servant Bum Cunder, 
 and ask him to let you see a certain beast that he hath in a 
 cage. Maybe you han't neither of you often seen his like." 
 
 "Oh, sir, please come at once," says Bob in a great 
 hurry, and departs with his brother and Mr Tilney. Mr 
 Martin turned to my wife and me when the door was 
 once shut 
 
MII MARTIN'S COUNCIL. 353 
 
 " You were in some trouble when I arrived, Ned, and 
 you also, my dear madam. I saw so much in your faces. 
 If you had rather that I tarried at the inn, and not here, 
 don't scruple to tell me so. A friend is never knowne till 
 a man have need, and what good is he if a man don't dare 
 tell him when he would fain not entertain him ? " 
 
 " On the contrary, sir," says I, " though we should at 
 any time be ready to welcome you with delight, yet now 
 especially are we in such a case as we had as soon see you 
 as an angel from heaven." 
 
 " An enemy hath but just made most shameful charges 
 against my husband, sir," says Dorothy, "and he is in 
 some degree minded to submit and make no attempt to 
 clear himself." 
 
 " Well," saith Mr Martin, " Every man as he loveth, as 
 the good man said, when hee kist his cow ; but in this case 
 I would say that if these charges may be disproved, they 
 should be so. And pray, madam, what may they be, and 
 who is't brings 'em ? " 
 
 For answer we did lay before him Mr Spender's letter, 
 which Mr Martin read through very carefully, and then 
 sat for some time considering, with his chin on his 
 hand. 
 
 " Well, sir ? " saith Dorothy at last. 
 
 " I think, madam," says he slowly, " that you were right 
 to suppose that I might furnish you with weapons against 
 this person's accusations. When must your answer be 
 returned to the charge, Ned?" 
 
 I told him of the ball to be danced on the next even- 
 ing, and of the threats of public insult there that I had 
 received. 
 
 "Then this," said he, "is my counsel. Send word at 
 once to Sir Ambrose, begging him and the other gentlemen 
 that are interested in the matter, and in especial Mr 
 Spender himself, to meet you in a private room at the 
 
 z 
 
354 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 inn an hour before the dancing begin. Say that you hope 
 to have an answer to the charges, but make no mention of 
 me, and bid your servants not betray my arrival to any 
 one in the town. 'Tis well I came from the t'other side 
 of you, and so had no need to pass through Puckle Acton." 
 
 " Then you can confute this man Spender, sir ? " asks 
 Dorothy. 
 
 " Madam/' says he, " I make no doubt but to-morrow 
 we shall see a very pretty comedy played in the inn- 
 parlour. TJie False Charge, or the Accuser Unmasked, hath 
 an agreeable sound, han't it ? They say, He that mischief 
 hatcheth, mischief catcheth, and methinks Mr Vane Spender 
 won't find it otherwise." 
 
 " You are indeed an angel, sir," says Dorothy, and kissed 
 him on the forehead. 
 
 "Nay," says he, "though I could wish I were, if I 
 should always be rewarded thus." And so, with much 
 laughter, to the business of writing a billet for Loll Duss 
 to carry to Sir Ambrose his house, and this despatched, to 
 talking of Surat and the sore changes there, and likewise 
 the great ambition and strange doings of the Emperor 
 Auren Zeeb in his wars in Duccan, which all was as a 
 breath of native air to me, and filled me with great con- 
 tentment to speak on't. And thus the day passed agree- 
 ably enough, and the earlier part of the next likewise, 
 until it was high time to prepare for the ball. And for 
 this we dressed ourselves with prodigious care, not choos- 
 ing by any lack of neatness in our apparel to give cause 
 for them that saw us to say that we had lost confidence in 
 the justice of our cause, and so sought to move pity by our 
 neglected aspect. And indeed, when my wife was dressed, 
 she looked as well as I have ever seen her, wearing a 
 gown of very rich brocado, the colours blue and gold, and 
 her lace prodigious fine. Likewise also she was wearing 
 the pearls that Mr Martin had sent her on our marriage, 
 
WE SET OUT FOR THE BALL. 355 
 
 and this piece of gentle flattery did please our old friend 
 mightily. 
 
 Now when we were dressed, we set forth to the town 
 my wife and Mr Martin in the coach, and I riding beside 
 them. And coming to the cross-roads, whom should we 
 meet but my lord duke and the two duchesses, his mother 
 and his lady, coming from Belfort, the which was done 
 with no small difficulty, the ways being so miry as it was 
 hard to get the coach along 'em. And I seeing that his 
 grace was clearly acquainted already of the particulars of 
 my fancied dishonour (though he did greet me with all 
 kindness), thought it well to confide to him the whole 
 matter, and engage his help for the completer discomfit- 
 ing Mr Spender. And upon this he waxed very merry, 
 promising himself a huge enjoyment in the comedy we 
 purposed to ourselves, and showed himself very friendly 
 towards me. Likewise the ladies also did make much of 
 my wife, kissing her when they met, and making her a 
 handsome compliment on her brave attire, bidding her 
 also come to visit upon them at Belfort, the which any 
 gentlewoman in the county would be proud to do. And 
 being now arrived at the inn, Dorothy did wait upon their 
 ladyships to the chamber they had bespoke, while my 
 lord duke engaged the help of the landlord, and so brought 
 Mr Martin up-stairs into the room where the colloquy 
 should be held, and placed him secretly there in a window, 
 being hid from those in the chamber. 
 
 The other gentlemen then coming in one by one, his 
 grace sat down at the head of the table, with Sir Ambrose 
 and Mr Spender on either hand beside him, and so opened 
 the business. And I, as Mr Martin had bid me, did pro- 
 ceed (Mr Spender having declared himself willing to an- 
 swer all reasonable interrogatories) to examine him straitly 
 upon the terms of his letter, and soon perceived, as I had 
 expected, that he had given himself only to invent a 
 
356 IN FURTHEST IND. 
 
 history that should sound likely and convenient for the 
 present season, looking forward to a period of two years 
 or thereabouts before I could obtain my justification from 
 East India, but had taken no thought to forge any false 
 papers that might maintain his slander longer. And this 
 I considered extremely prudent in him, since he might 
 well believe that some traces of the accusations would 
 alwa} T s remain against me, as Dorothy had said, though 
 nothing plain and clear could be alleged. But when he 
 had finished declaring the truth of all that he had wrote, 
 as also of all that he had now said, and all the gentlemen 
 was beginning to look very black upon me, there was a 
 sound in the window as of a chair's being pushed back, 
 and Mr Martin came out from the curtains, at sight of 
 whom Mr Spender turned pale, and made as though he 
 would have fled, but that Mr Waterdale bid him angrily 
 remain. 
 
 " Gentlemen," says I, " this is Mr Martin, lately in the 
 Hon. East India Company's service as Accountant at Surat, 
 which post is, I may tell you, second only to the President 
 himself. He hath been of my acquaintance since first I 
 went to the Indies, and will answer any question you may 
 be pleased to put to him." 
 
 " But first," says Mr Martin, " with your leave, gentle- 
 men, I would fain put one only question to Mr Spender 
 namely, whether he consider it prudent for a person dis- 
 missed the Company's service for unlawful trafficking 
 with interlopers to bring such charges as those in this 
 letter that I hold ? " 
 
 The gentlemen present, not knowing the nature of the 
 Company's business, did not understand this question, 
 saving his grace, and did ask of Mr Martin what it 
 meant. 
 
 " The Honourable Company," saith he, " hath the mono- 
 poly of the East India trade in its own ports, and all those 
 
MR MARTIN TURNS THE TABLES. 357 
 
 infringing this monopoly are termed interlopers. Not two 
 years ago it was discovered that there was many of these 
 interlopers trading in the Company's ports by virtue of 
 permissions signed by the President of the Indies, now at 
 Bombaini, and upon inquiry being made, it was found 
 that these were obtained from Mr Spender in return for 
 a genteel sum of money, he acting secretary to the Presi- 
 dent, and placing by sleight of hand these papers among 
 those that were to be signed, without his honour's per- 
 ceiving it. Upon this Mr Spender was dismissed the 
 Company's service in disgrace, and I scarce think that 
 this record do entitle him to credit from you." 
 
 The gentlemen all looked much disturbed on hearing 
 this, and next Mr Martin took the letter in hand, refuting 
 each particular in turn as he came to't, some upon the 
 testimony of Captain Freeman and others, but most of 
 'em upon his own recollection. The few charges that he 
 could not treat from his personal knowledge was so small 
 as they mattered little beside those he was able to confute, 
 and so great was the contrast beween his reverend aspect 
 and the shamefaced air of Mr Spender, that none could 
 doubt whether of the two should be believed. 
 
 " Now, sir," says my lord duke, " what have you to say 
 in answer to this gentleman ? " looking for some further 
 bravado from my accuser. 
 
 " I must regret that I was misinformed, your grace," 
 stammered he, and did push back his chair for to depart. 
 
 " You do well to leave us, sir, indeed," says his grace 
 coldly. " I presume, gentlemen, that there an't no doubt 
 in any of your minds but that Mr Carlyon hath fully 
 vindicated his honour ? " 
 
 " If you desire satisfaction from me, Mr Carlyon, I shall 
 be happy to receive any friend of yours," says Sir Ambrose 
 gruffly. 
 
 "And so shall we all," says another gentleman, Mr 
 
358 
 
 IN FURTHEST IXD. 
 
 Spender and his cousin Mr Willesford being by this time 
 departed. 
 
 " Nay, gentlemen," says Mr Martin, very earnestly, " I 
 do entreat you to entertain no thought of having recourse 
 to that most foolish and unchristian custom of the duello. 
 My lord duke, sure your grace must agree with me. Is 
 it reasonable that Mr Carlyon, who hath but just vindi- 
 cated his honour, should now be forced to peril his life 
 against each of these gentlemen in turn, through no fault 
 of his own ? Sure there's no pagans would behave so 
 wildly." 
 
 " You are right, sir," says his grace, " Mr Carlyon's 
 honour is now established beyond a doubt, and I think 
 he won't deny but these gentlemen have all acted in good 
 faith. 'Tis my express desire that you be all reconciled, 
 and that the matter drop here. Pray give me your hand, 
 my good cousin Carlyon." 
 
 He grasped my hand very heartily, and after him each 
 of the gentlemen in his turn, and Mr Martin, with great 
 joy, last of all. 
 
 " And now," said his grace, " I'm well assured that the 
 gentlewomen are believing us lost, or busy hatching a 
 conspiracy, at the very least. If you be of my mind, let 
 us rejoin 'em, and quiet their anxieties." 
 
 So we all to find our wives, and then to the ball-room 
 on the ground-floor of the inn, where was dancing kept 
 up until very late, his grace leading out my wife, and she 
 having such a radiant air by reason of her gladness as that 
 all others, and not I alone, saw her to be the finest woman 
 in the room. And so at last home, thanking God very 
 heartily for His great goodness and mercy towards us. 
 
 Now the next day Mr Martin, in talking with my wife 
 and rne, did counsel me to write in full a history of my 
 life, setting down in order all that was befallen me,. to the 
 intent that should these slanders be revived in later years, 
 
CONCLUSION. 359 
 
 our children should find their answer ready to their h;m<l, 
 and so defend not my honour only, but that of Mud, -mi 
 Heliodora, so foully assailed by my accuser. And this I 
 have now done, writing all my history for my children's 
 sake with much time and labour, and designing to lay the 
 book away safely in the cabinet wherein my wife keeps 
 her most precious jewels, that so our sons may not be 
 troubled with fears of evil should no necessity arise, and 
 yet may have help at hand when they shall find the need 
 on't. And in this book, lest I should in any way obscure 
 the truth, I have striven to extenuate nothing that might 
 appear blameable in my own nature or carriage, but in 
 like manner as I have faithfully set down the perverse 
 humours and youthful passions that did lead me into 
 wrong-doing, so also have I not scrupled to bring forward 
 those things which, in my plainer judgment, may serve in 
 some measure to account for, though by no means to 
 excuse, my evil deeds. Such, then, was my design in the 
 writing this history, and though the composure on't have 
 cost me infinite pains, yet I don't consider the price to be 
 too dear, but toil well expended, if, in addition to the 
 good mentioned above, the perusing it may avail to keep 
 any offspring of mine from any of those pitfalls wherein 
 I fell. E. CAELYON. 
 
 Notandum. That I have read through this book, and do con- 
 firm all that is wrote in't to be true, in so far as the matters 
 therein related came under my cognisance, and for the rest, I 
 am confident in the good faith of my friend, Mr Edward Carlyon. 
 
 And to this I set my hand and seal, 
 
 (Signed) ROBT. MARTIN, 
 
 Of the Bathe, in the county of Somerset, gentleman. 
 
 At ELLSWETHER, this 23d day of September 1698. 
 
APPENDICES, 
 
 APPENDIX I. (p. 37). 
 
 THE NATIVE KACES OF INDIA. 
 
 THE early European travellers and sojourners in India designated 
 the inhabitants generally by the name of Indians or Indosthans. 
 Of these they recognised two main divisions, Moors and Gentues. 
 The word Gentues, which has survived in certain parts of India 
 to our own day in the form Gentoos, is, as Fryer tells us in his 
 ' 4 New Account of East India and Persia,' "the Portugal idiom 
 for Gentiles," and signifies the whole Hindu and aboriginal (or 
 non-Aryan) population that is to say, all the peoples of India 
 with the exception of the Mussulmans, Parsees, and Jews. Of 
 the Gentues, the race which came most frequently in contact 
 with the English factories in Western India was that of the 
 Mahrattas, Marathas, or Marhatas, under their great chief Sivaji 
 and his successors. The Christians of St Thomas, incidentally 
 alluded to in the text, belong to the non-Aryan races of Southern 
 India. The other great division, the Moors, comprises all the 
 Mahommedan invaders and their descendants, from the time of 
 the earliest raids in the seventh century, together with the con- 
 verts gained from among the Hindu and aboriginal races. This 
 name, also, survives to the present day in the " Moormen " of 
 Bengal and Ceylon. Until shortly before the date of our story, 
 the results of these earlier invasions of India were apparent in 
 
THE SPELLING OF PROPER NAMES. 361 
 
 the existence of the Mahommedan kingdoms of Bijapur, Gol- 
 conda, Gujerat, and others, which were gradually swept away by 
 the growing Mogul power. The name Moguls was used to dis- 
 tinguish from the general mass of Moors the later Persian and 
 Afghan invaders, often of high rank in their own country, who 
 entered India in the earlier ages as leaders of predatory bands, 
 and at a, later date with peaceful intentions, to gain power and 
 honour in the service of the emperors of their own race at 
 Delhi. The Parsees (spelt Parseys or Parsies), and the Black 
 Jews of Malabar, are frequently mentioned by old writers, as 
 also an African colony of Abyssinians not far from Surat. 
 
 APPENDIX II. (p. 39). 
 
 THE SPELLING OF PROPER NAMES. 
 
 IN dealing with foreign names, the English author of the 
 sixteenth, seventeenth, and eighteenth centuries pursued one 
 unfailing method. In the case of European personal names, if 
 he could find an English equivalent, he used that, and if not, he 
 resorted to a Latin form, boldly rendering Emil by ^Emilius, for 
 instance. Sometimes he even applied this method to surnames, 
 as the forms Thuanus and Montisquius, found for De Thou and 
 Montesquieu in the ' Book of Martyrs,' will testify. As an 
 example of a foreign Christian name replaced by its English 
 equivalent, we need only recall that of the famous Don John 
 of Austria. Mr Carlyon is, therefore, only following the custom 
 of his time when he renders Sebastiao, Francisco, and Deodoro 
 as Sebastian, Francis, and Theodorus. In the same way Madam 
 Heliodora's real name was FranQoise Marie Louise Anne Aime"e 
 (or Amantine) Heliodore, and her father's Gaspard Dieudonne". 
 With regard to names of places, the case was different. It was 
 only occasionally that an English form could be used, as with 
 Gascoign for Gascogne (a closer approximation than our own 
 Gascony), and St Thomas for San Thome". The effort of the 
 
362 
 
 APPENDICES. 
 
 writer seems generally to have been to make the names look as 
 English as possible. Hence we have Dliilly for Delhi, and 
 Geminy for Jumna. He had a marked objection to the letters 
 b and &, and a fondness for v, #, and z. J and sh he often 
 replaced by ch or s. Indian personal names come under the 
 same category, for which reason I have left them to the last. 
 Here, as with the place-names, our author's spelling was strictly 
 phonetic, in so far as he could make it so. Loll Duss, Cogia 
 Bux, and Hum Cunder are recognisable as Lai Das, Khoja 
 Baksh, and Ram Chanda ; but Madda Gi is not easy to interpret 
 as Madhoji, and the modern spelling of Vincaly I have not been 
 able to discover. Eusoff is Yusuf. What adds to the difficulty 
 of identifying these Eastern names is that in many cases the 
 chronicler adopted them from a Portuguese or Dutch predecessor, 
 who had left his own mark upon them in the shape of a previous 
 modification of the spelling in accordance with his national taste. 
 I have thought it better in all cases to leave the names in the 
 text in their original form (and so also with a few misspelt 
 English and Indian words), merely explaining in a note those 
 about which there might be some doubt, thus retaining the 
 quaint effect. 
 
 APPENDIX III. (p. 48). 
 
 PRIVATE TRADING BY THE COMPANY S SERVANTS. 
 
 IN the early days of the East India Company, its relations with 
 its employes were of a kind which seems very strange to modern 
 ideas. Those in its service were expected to work at starvation 
 wages, a usage which dated probably from the time when the 
 Company (like others of its kind) was a mere association of ad- 
 venturers for purposes of trade, each man investing what he could 
 spare in the general fund, and receiving in return board and lodg- 
 ing and a small sum as pocket-money, until, on the termination 
 of the adventure, the profits could be equally divided. Applied 
 
 
OLD AND NEW GO A AND MODERN GO A. 363 
 
 to a permanent undertaking, and to men who had no property to 
 invest, but depended for their livelihood on what they could earn, 
 this system was certain to break down, and the natural result 
 was that the Company's servants made use of the information 
 they gained in their official capacity to engage in trade on their 
 own account. The Company looked askance at this, but it was 
 impossible to prevent private trading so long as a writer was 
 forced to serve for five years for 10 a-year (about 30 of our 
 money), and even a full merchant earned only 40 a-year. This 
 penny-wise-and-pound-foolish policy was, nevertheless, persisted 
 in, with the natural consequence that while the Company's 
 servants grew rich by means of private ventures, the Company's 
 own trade barely paid its expenses. 
 
 APPENDIX IV. (p. 55). 
 
 OLD AND NEW GOA AND MODEKN GOA. 
 
 THE Goa of our days is not that known to the visitors of the 
 seventeenth century. The quarter which they called Old Goa 
 has disappeared from the earth, and the splendid city of New 
 Goa is the Old Goa of to-day. Its greatness began to decay with 
 the decline of the Portuguese power in India, and the removal of 
 the government to Panjim, nearer the mouth of the river, com- 
 pleted its ruin. Dr Claudius Buchanan, who visited it in 1808, 
 describes it as a city of churches, but observes that there were 
 seldom any worshippers besides the officiating priests. Since his 
 day matters have gone steadily from bad to worse, and the popu- 
 lation, thinned by pestilence and emigration, is now scarcely that 
 of a small village. Churches and public buildings alike have 
 fallen into decay, and the ruins are fast being overspread by the 
 growth of tropical vegetation. Panjim, the " New Goa " of to- 
 day, is about three miles from the mouth of the river, and enjoys 
 the small remains of the state and commerce which once made 
 Goa the chief city of the Indies. 
 
364 
 
 APPENDICES. 
 
 APPENDIX V. (p. 142). 
 
 THE FRENCH AT SAN THOME. 
 
 THE seizure and occupation of San Thome" by the French after 
 their departure from Trincomalee is a historical fact. The place, 
 which is also called Mailapur or Meliapore (the peacock city), is 
 now a mere suburb of Madras. Its earlier vicissitudes are de- 
 tailed in the text. The French took possession of it in 1672, 
 and after sustaining a two years' blockade, enforced both by land 
 and sea, marched out with the honours of war in 1674. Accounts 
 vary somewhat as to the exact dates and other details connected 
 with this siege. I have followed Fryer's narrative, as being that 
 of a contemporary. The first head of the expedition was Caron, 
 who was drowned in a shipwreck after being summoned back to 
 France to give an account of himself. The next leader whose 
 name has been preserved is Fra^ois Martin, the founder of 
 Pondichery, but as Fryer speaks of a " viceroy," to whom the 
 credit of the long and skilful defence was due, I have ventured 
 to introduce the character of the Marquis de Tourvel. In any 
 case, the incidents (including that of the stratagem by which the 
 Dutch fleet was temporarily driven away) are real, the persons 
 only fictitious. The history of this little band of Frenchmen, as 
 also their subsequent adventures at Pondichery, reads like a 
 romance. 
 
 APPENDIX VI. 
 
 THE HISTORICAL BASIS OF THIS STORY. 
 
 IN writing ' In Furthest Ind,' my object has not been so much 
 to trace the course of any definite series of events, as to give a 
 general idea of the fortunes and misfortunes likely to fall to the 
 lot of an Englishman in the East during the earlier stages of 
 what it is correct to call the Expansion of England. Hence I 
 
 
THE HISTORICAL BASIS OF THIS STORY. 365 
 
 have left it to historians to follow the precise details of the rela- 
 tions which existed between the English at Surat and Bombay, 
 Sivaji, and the government of Aurangzib, and have avoided as 
 far as possible introducing real personages into the story. This 
 naturally involves a fictitious element in the events in which the 
 characters take part, although the incidents are in the main true 
 in their origin, if not in their arrangement. Thus, the account 
 of the dealings between Sivaji and the French is true, but the 
 personal adventures of the Vicomte de Galampre" are fictitious, 
 and the two occasions on which Sivaji appears are not historical, 
 although they may be paralleled many times over from his life. 
 The history of the French at San Thome" has been fully dealt 
 with in a preceding note. Although Mr Carlyon's escape from 
 the Auto da Fe is fictitious, yet many of its details are taken 
 from an actual case. In a word, my effort has been rather to 
 present a picture than to construct a history, selecting from the 
 mass of available material such data as might best contribute to 
 the result in view. 
 
 THE END. 
 
 PRINTED BV WILLIAM BLACKWOOD AND SONS. 
 
WILLIAM BLACKWOOD & SONS' 
 SELECTED LIST. 
 
 A JOURNEY THROUGH THE YEMEN, AND SOME GENIOKAI. 
 RKMAUKS UPON THAT COUNTRY. By WALTER B. HARRIS, F.R.G.S., 
 Author of 'The Laud of an African Sultan; Travels in Morocco,' &c. 
 With 3 Maps and numerous Illustrations by FORKSTIKU and WALLACK 
 from Sketches and Photographs by the Author. Demy 8vo, 16s. 
 
 LIFE OF SIR HOPE GRANT. WITH SELECTIONS FROM HIS 
 CORRESPONDENCE. Edited by HENRY KNOLLYS, Colonel (H.P.) 
 Royal Artillery, his former A.D.C., Editor of 'Incidents in the Sepoy 
 War'; Author of 'Sketches of Life in Japan,' ' English Life in China',' 
 ' From Sedan to Saarbruck.' With Portraits of Sir HOPE GRANT and 
 other Illustrations. Maps and Plans. 2 Vols. demy 8vo, 21s. 
 
 SOUTH SEA YARNS. By BASIL THOMSON. With 10 Full-page 
 Illustrations. Crown 8vo, 6s. 
 
 LIFE OF THE RIGHT HON. W. H. SMITH, M.P. By SIR 
 HERBERT MAXWELL, BART., M.P. Popular Edition. With a Por- 
 trait and other Illustrations. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. 
 
 IN VARYING MOODS By BEATRICE HARRADEN, Author of 
 ' Ships that Pass in the Night.' Ninth Edition. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. 
 
 BY "A SON OF THE MARSHES." 
 
 FROM SPRING TO FALL ; OR, WHEN LIFE STIRS. Edited by 
 J. A. OWEN. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. 
 
 WITH THE WOODLANDERS AND BY THE TIDE. Edited 
 by J. A. OWEN. New and Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. 
 
 WITHIN AN HOUR OF LONDON TOWN. AMONG WILD 
 BIRDS AND THEIR HAUNTS. Edited by J. A. OWEN. New and Cheaper 
 Edition. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. 
 
 ON SURREY HILLS. New and Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo, 
 3s. 6d. 
 
 ANNALS OF A FISHING VILLAGE. Edited by J. A. OWEN. 
 
 New and Cheaper Edition. Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. 
 
 WILLIAM BLACKWOOD & SONS, EDINBUEGH AND LONDON. 
 
POPULAR NOVELS. 
 
 Each Complete in One Volume. 
 
 SARACINESCA. By F. MAKION CRAWFORD, Author of 'Mr 
 Isaacs,' &c., &c. Eighth Edition. Crown Svo, 6s. 
 
 THE MAID OF SKER. By R. D. BLACKMORE, Author of ' Lorna 
 Doone,' &c. New Edition. Crown Svo, 6s. 
 
 MONA MACLEAN, MEDICAL STUDENT. By GRAHAM TRAVERS. 
 Ninth Edition. Crown Svo, 6s. 
 
 THE RICH MISS RIDDELL. By DOROTHEA GERARD, Author 
 of 'Lady Baby,' ' Recha,' &c.; Joint- Author of ' Reata,' &c. Crown 
 Svo, 6s. 
 
 A BANISHED BEAUTY. By JOHN BICKERDYKE, Author of 
 ' The Book of the All-Round Angler,' ' Curiosities of Ale and Beer,' &c. 
 With Illustrations. Crown Svo, 6s. 
 
 TIMAR'S TWO WORLDS. By MAURUS JOKAI. Authorised 
 Translation by MRS HEGAN KENNARD. New Edition. Crown 
 Svo, 6s. 
 
 THE CITY OF SUNSHINE. By ALEXANDER ALLARDTCE, 
 Author of 'Earlscourt,' 'Balmoral: A Romance of the Queen's Coun- 
 try,' &c. New and Revised Edition. Crown Svo, 6s. 
 
 BLACKWOODS' NEW (COPYRIGHT) SERIES. 
 
 Price 3s. 6d. each. 
 
 NEW VOLUMES. 
 MISS MARJORIBANKS. By Mrs OLIPHANT. 
 
 THE PERPETUAL CURATE, AND THE RECTOR By Mrs 
 OLIPHANT. 
 
 SALEM CHAPEL, AND THE DOCTOR'S FAMILY. By Mrs 
 OLIPHANT. 
 
 THE STORY OF MARGRfiDEL : BEING A FIRESIDE HISTORY 
 OF A FIFESHIRE FAMILY. By D. STORRAR MELDRUM. 
 
 WILLIAM BLACK WOOD & SONS, EDINBURGH AND LONDON. 
 
14 DAY USE 
 
 RETURN TO DESK FROM WHICH BORROWED 
 
 LOAN DEPT. 
 
 RENEWALS ONLY TEL. NO. 642-3405 
 This book is due on the last date stamped below, or 
 
 on the date to which renewed. 
 Renewed books are subject to immediate recall. 
 
 INTE 
 OME MONTH AFTER RECBP 
 
 FEB 9 1970 
 
 60m-6,'69 
 
 General Library 
 
 University of California 
 
 Berkeley 
 
M1818G9 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY